《Esmeria》 Chapter 1: Turning Point Gregory was a man who lived with his adopted daughter, Regina, in a house nestled deep within the forest on the continent of Azevaria. It wasn''t that Gregory chose isolation; rather, his obnoxious personality and heavy drinking habits alienated him from others. "Oi, get me some more beer!" he bellowed, hurling an empty bottle in Regina''s direction as she was busy doing laundry. "Eek! O-okay!" she responded, startled by the sudden outburst. Hurriedly, she scurried to the storage area where she kept the beer, retrieving a few bottles and placing them on his''s table. Regina, around 16 years old, had long pale gold hair and striking sky-blue eyes. Her appearance resembled a worn-out doll; her clothes were tattered, she looked malnourished, and bruises marred her skin. Her hair was often disheveled, a testament to the harshness of her life. Years ago, he had found her unconscious near the forest river. His decision to take her in wasn''t driven by kindness but by a desire for a servant. In exchange for minimal care and one meal a day, she was expected to fulfill all of his demands. He often manipulated her with the excuse that he had saved her life whenever she showed reluctance.
This arrangement suited him perfectly; he saw her merely as a means to make his life easier, oblivious or indifferent to the toll it took on her well-being.
Regina''s daily routine was a relentless cycle of servitude. Each day began before sunrise with cleaning the house and preparing breakfast for Gregory. Laundry followed, then she ventured into the forest to fetch water and forage for food. On top of all this, she had to make trips to Berlau village to purchase beer whenever Gregory demanded. She would get beaten whenever she could not finish her chores by the end of the day, and whenever he was in a bad mood. The legality of slavery in the Azevaria Empire meant she had no legal recourse and no one to turn to for help. Her only reprieve came when he drank himself into a stupor. During these moments, she seized the opportunity to sneak away to Ananda, a village of kindness and solace. The villagers there treated her with warmth, and playing with the village children briefly lifted the weight of her hardships. Mary, the innkeeper, always greeted Regina with a warm smile and a plate of food whenever she visited. Despite her constant hunger, Regina never voiced her need for more, too embarrassed to burden Mary. Grandpa Jimmy, with his weathered face and twinkling eyes, regaled Regina with tales of his youthful exploits as an adventurer. His stories transported her to far-off lands and gave her fleeting moments of escape from her harsh reality. Grandma Yunny, a gentle soul with a quiet demeanor, would patiently listen to Regina''s complaints and cries. With a tender touch, she would pat Regina''s head, offering silent comfort that spoke volumes. Tim, a mischievous bundle of energy, often teased Regina with harmless pranks and jokes. His lively antics brought moments of laughter and levity into Regina''s otherwise somber existence.
The villagers of Ananda showered her with kindness and acceptance. Their genuine care made her yearn for a life among them, far away from the oppressive confines of her home in the forest. Each visit to Ananda became a bittersweet reminder of the warmth and camaraderie she craved but could never fully embrace.
Her heart raced with trepidation as she approached her house, the usually dark silhouette now illuminated by an unexpected light. Gregory should have been deep in a drunken stupor, yet there was a flicker of light suggesting otherwise. Each step toward the door intensified her fear, her legs trembling beneath her. Sweat dripped down her forehead, a testament to her escalating anxiety. With cautious movements, she pushed the door open, its creaking breaking the silence of the night. The scene that greeted her shattered any hope of a quiet return. Inside, he sat at the table, a stern expression etched on his face, his eyes fixed on her with unnerving intensity. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Where have you been, little wretch?" his voice sliced through the tense air. Regina''s throat tightened, fear rendering her speechless. She stammered, "I-I... I was just..." Before she could finish, his hand slammed onto the table, causing her to flinch. "Do you think you can sneak off whenever you please?" His words dripped with malice.
She retreated a step, her heart pounding in her chest. The villagers'' kindness in Ananda felt like a distant memory now, as the reality of her captivity closed in around her. He got up from his chair, walked toward the frightened Regina, grabbed her arm, and threw her on the floor. With callous brutality, he began to strip her clothes while continuing to rain blows upon her. As Gregory unleashed his fury on Regina, his eyes suddenly caught sight of a figure cloaked in black, standing ominously at the doorway, observing the scene. "Who the hell are you?!" Gregory bellowed, his rage boiling over as he advanced towards the intruder, attempting to assert dominance. Ignoring Gregory completely, the cloaked man strode past him, his attention fixed on Regina. "How dare you ignore me, you bastard!" Gregory seethed, seizing a nearby chair and swinging it at the intruder''s head from behind. With uncanny speed and precision, the cloaked man drew a gun from his waist and fired, the bullet grazing Gregory''s hand and sending the chair crashing to the ground. "Who are you?! I''ll report this to the authorities!" he threatened, clutching his injured hand in pain. Remaining impassive, the cloaked man approached Regina, offering her a spare cloak to cover herself. Gently, he lifted her from the floor and carried her out of the house, away from Gregory''s reach. Regina, trembling with fear and shock, found herself unable to scream or resist as the mysterious man whisked her away.
"That girl belongs to me! Don''t you dare take her from me!" Gregory''s voice trembled with a mix of fury and fear, his bravado crumbling in the face of the stranger''s intervention. He was consumed by fear and rage, desperately wanted to confront the mysterious man cloaked in black but found himself paralyzed with terror. "Wait here," the man commanded Regina with a stoic voice as he retreated into the house. He closed the door behind him, shielding her from witnessing the impending confrontation. "W-who are you?! What do you want?! You won''t get away with this!" Gregory''s voice trembled with a mix of defiance and fear as he confronted the cloaked figure. The mysterious man remained silent, his expression unreadable as he retrieved a reddish bullet from his pouch. With a swift motion, he loaded it into his gun and aimed it at Gregory with unwavering determination. "L-l-let¡¯s talk this out, you want that slave, I will give it to yo-" Gregory''s plea was cut short as the mysterious man fired, the bullet piercing through his skull with deadly accuracy. A surge of intense heat accompanied by a burst of flames erupted from the bullet wound, swiftly engulfing Gregory''s body. The fire spread rapidly, devouring the house in a roaring inferno, its flames licking at the night sky. As the flames roared and the house crackled with the intensity of the fire, Richard stepped out into the night, his presence a stark contrast to the chaos unfolding around them. Regina, her voice trembling with fear, couldn''t help but ask: "Eek! W-w-what happened?... and who are you?" Richard''s countenance softened briefly, a hint of sorrow crossing his features before he spoke: "I am Ilmari-¡± He paused, reconsidering. ¡°Just call me Richard." We need to leave this place quickly before the soldiers arrive." Regina''s eyes widened in confusion and fear. "What do you mean?!" Richard placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry, just follow me. I will protect you." But as the flames burst open the door, revealing Gregory''s lifeless body consumed by fire, Regina''s terror intensified. She recoiled in horror. "No... I don''t believe you!" With a surge of adrenaline, Regina turned and ran towards Ananda, her voice echoing through the desolate night. "Help! Help me!" Desperation punctuated each cry, but there was no answer, no comforting presence to be found in the ruined village of Ananda. Regina stood alone amidst the devastation, her heart pounding with fear and confusion. As Richard approached calmly behind her, Regina''s fear turned to anger. Tears mixed with ash streaked down her face, her voice trembling with grief and rage for the first time. "Why did you do this?! Why did you kill everybody?!" "There was nobody here when I passed by," Richard answered, his brow furrowed in confusion. "You are lying! They were still here moments ago! I even played with the kids here!" "I am not lying, this village seemed to be ruined for a long time, nobody lived here." "B-but... You are lying!" Tears flowed down Regina¡¯s cheeks as she collapsed to the ground, exhausted from all the events unfolding. As Regina surveyed the ruined village more closely, she realized the signs of decay were not recent. Richard couldn''t have been responsible for this destruction. Confusion gripped her as she struggled to reconcile her recent memories of the lively village with the desolate reality before her. Her head throbbed with the effort to make sense of it all. Just as her mind was about to unravel, she finally remembered. She remembered the past. She remembered what happened. "There was nobody here to begin with. Ananda was a ruined village. I was always alone, playing by myself," Regina muttered to herself, the realization sinking in. At some point, she had started to imagine a bustling village and its inhabitants, creating imaginary friends to fill the void of her solitude. "No...this can''t be real..." Tears continued to flow unabated from Regina¡¯s eyes, unable to stem the tide of sorrow and confusion. "We must get away from here now. Any delay, and we are going to get in trouble," Richard said calmly, placing his hands on Regina''s shoulders, guiding her. "Now, put this on." Richard gently covered Regina¡¯s face with the hood from the cloak she had been wearing earlier.
Regina had no choice but to comply, her fear overriding any other emotion as she followed Richard, unsure of what was real anymore. Chapter 2: Hidden Danger "We need to head north, pass Zayvar''s Forest, to get to Dormati. From there, we''ll take a boat eastward to reach Acacia, our final destination," Richard explained, showing Regina the regional map and gesturing towards the forest. ¡°If we head north, we''ll be deep in the heart of Zayvar¡¯s Forest...¡± she murmured softly, her voice tinged with unease. ¡°What about it?¡± he prompted, noticing her hesitation. ¡°T-there¡¯s a¡­¡± Regina hesitated, unsure if what she wanted to say was real or just a figment of her imagination. ¡°Nevermind¡­¡± She shook her head, dismissing her thoughts, and followed behind Richard. As they traveled towards their destination, Richard took the opportunity to explain Regina''s predicament. ¡°Listen closely. We are in a region governed by Hod, and you are wanted. Do not expose yourself,¡± He cautioned. ¡°Eh?! Why am I a wanted person?¡± She exclaimed, taken aback by the revelation. ¡°Milli will tell you the rest. Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you,¡± He reassured her. ¡°Who is Milli?!¡± She pressed for more information. ¡°Our companion,¡± He replied vaguely. Feeling exhausted from trying to pry more details from Richard, Regina reluctantly gave up. Each answer seemed to lead to more questions, and she decided it was best to trust Richard¡¯s guidance for now.
¡°The security in this region should be lax. We won''t have much trouble here as long as we don''t attract attention,¡± He added, trying to alleviate her concerns about their journey ahead.
"Ah¡­what a dreadful town this is, simply marvelous," Euratus Magni sighed with disdain, his voice heavy with displeasure. ¡°My lord, you have been appointed as the lord of this town for your first assignment. Isn¡¯t this a wonderful opportunity?¡± Vialdar, his second-in-command and captain of the guards, replied respectfully. Euratus Magni, a noble recently assigned as the lord of Dormati, found the position beneath his stature, considering it nothing more than a small port town. ¡°I detest these fishy smells, they''re nauseating! And I am Euratus Magni, son of Magni Hardhugadr! Isn¡¯t this place far too shabby for someone of my lineage?¡±
¡°My lord, with sufficient accomplishments, you will undoubtedly be reassigned to a larger city.¡±
¡°And what accomplishments could I possibly achieve in this forsaken place, guarding fish supplies?¡± Euratus sighed deeply, clearly unmotivated. ¡°My lord, I have heard rumors of a creature the townsfolk refer to as the ¡®lord of the forest.¡¯ It seems to be a weak creature, as the villagers do not fear it, and no one has attempted to defeat it.¡± ¡°If we were to eliminate it, it would mark your first significant achievement here.¡± ¡°The audacity! How dare they label such a feeble creature as a ¡®lord¡¯!¡± ¡°Prepare a hunting party immediately! I shall personally dispatch this creature!¡±
As Euratus prepared to embark on his mission to slay the monster, he addressed the townsfolk with fervor. ¡°Citizens of Dormati! I, Euratus Magni, shall vanquish the monster known as the lord of the forest and secure this town from it''s threat!¡± He proclaimed, his voice ringing out with confidence and pride. But as he made his declaration, an old man suddenly intervened, leaping in front of Euratus and bowing deeply as the elder of Dormati. ¡°Please, my lord, I implore you not to attack the Lord of the Forest!¡± the elder pleaded earnestly. ¡°Why do you defend this monster, old man? Give me one good reason, or you will be sent to the prison!¡± Euratus retorted sharply, irritation etching his features. ¡°Because, my lord, since the Lord of the Forest appeared, our town has been spared from other monster attacks. I believe it protects us,¡± the elder explained desperately. ¡°Ridiculous! A monster protecting us? Do you expect me to believe such superstitions? Monsters are mindless creatures driven only by their instincts!¡± Euratus rebutted angrily. ¡°Guards, take this man away!¡± he commanded, dismissing the elder¡¯s pleas as the ramblings of a deluded elder. As the guards dragged the elder away, he continued to beseech Euratus, his voice echoing with concern for the town¡¯s safety. But Euratus remained steadfast in his resolve. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
¡°We shall eliminate this monster and safeguard our town from any potential threats!¡± he declared resolutely, leading his guards into the depths of the forest, determined to fulfill his mission.
As Regina and Richard ventured deeper into the forest, piercing screams shattered the tranquility around them. Drawing nearer to the source, they discovered lifeless bodies strewn across the ground, clad in soldierly armor. ¡°Eek!¡± She gasped in horror, prompting Richard to swiftly muffle her mouth with his hand to stifle any further outbursts. ¡°Shhh, stay quiet,¡± Richard whispered as he cautiously removed his hand. She nodded in understanding, her wide eyes fixed on Richard as they proceeded silently toward the origin of the commotion. As they approached, the scene unfolded before them like a macabre tableau from the depths of hell. The forest floor was stained crimson with the soldiers'' blood, corpses sprawled amidst crimson leaves and grass. Though trembling with fear, she managed to stifle her own terror, clamping her hands over her mouth to suppress any sound. Richard, seemingly unperturbed by the grim spectacle, surveyed the carnage with a cold detachment. ¡°Ha, what fools,¡± he scoffed quietly, observing the futile struggle of the soldiers against a colossal wolf-like creature standing two meters tall. Its pale green body bore eerie red markings, its translucent form casting an otherworldly glow. ¡°R-Real! It¡¯s real! W-What do we do?¡± She stammered, her voice barely audible as she tugged nervously at Richard¡¯s sleeve, her earlier belief shattered about the monster being a figment of her imagination. ¡°The soldiers are no match for the Lord of the Forest,¡± Richard remarked grimly. ¡°We wait and observe.¡± His nonchalant demeanor unnerved Regina even further.
¡°It¡¯s not real! It¡¯s not real! It¡¯s not real!¡± she repeated desperately, squeezing her eyes shut and covering her ears as if to block out the horrifying reality unfolding before her.
¡°DIDN¡¯T YOU SAY THIS MONSTER WAS WEAK?¡± Euratus screamed desperately at Vialdar amidst the chaos. ¡°M-my lord, news of a monster this powerful would have spread to the capital!¡± Vialdar replied, his voice tinged with panic. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for such a creature to appear unnoticed!¡± ¡°ARGH!¡± Another guard was violently torn apart before Vialdar could finish. Each attempt to strike the Lord of the Forest was futile; their weapons repelled by an unseen force. ¡°RETREAT!¡± Euratus bellowed, and the guards scrambled to obey. But as they retreated, they encountered an invisible barrier, preventing them from escaping. ¡°WHAT IS THIS? WHY CAN¡¯T I PASS THROUGH?¡± Euratus demanded, his voice cracking with fear. Vialdar noticed a distinct line where bloodied grass met untouched ground. As he reached out, a powerful gust of wind pushed back against him. ¡°M-my lord, it¡¯s a [Wind Barrier]!¡± Vialdar exclaimed in disbelief. ¡°And on such a scale! Barrier magic of this magnitude is beyond mortal comprehension!¡± Two more guards fell victim to the relentless monster. ¡°P-protect me!¡± Euratus shoved a guard towards the advancing creature, sacrificing him in a futile attempt to save himself. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ we can¡¯t escape¡­¡± Vialdar slumped to the ground, defeated. ¡°You¡¯re useless!¡± Euratus cried desperately, scanning for any means of escape. In the periphery of his vision, he spotted two hooded figures lurking nearby. ¡°You there, help me! I am the Lord of Dormati! I¡¯ll reward you handsomely!¡± he pleaded, desperation etched on his face. The Lord of the Forest momentarily glanced towards the two hooded figures hiding nearby, a flicker of interest in its eyes amidst the chaos. ¡°Heh, no. You brought this upon yourself.¡± The taller hooded figure emerged from the shadows with a sneer, while the shorter figure continued to cover her ears in distress. ¡°You fool! That face¡­ you are¡ª!¡± Euratus''s sentence was abruptly cut short as the Lord of the Forest swiftly mauled him to death.
After the Lord of the Forest dispatched all the soldiers, it turned its attention towards Richard. Regina, overwhelmed by fear, opened her eyes cautiously amidst the eerie silence. Seeing the giant wolf approaching, she trembled uncontrollably, tears streaming down her cheeks. She covered her ears, repeating to herself, ¡°I¡¯m gonna die! I''m gonna die! This isn¡¯t real!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die,¡± Richard reassured her calmly, stepping forward to confront the looming creature. ¡°Are you worthy, little go¡ª?¡± the Lord of the Forest began, assessing Richard with a curious tilt of its head. ¡°You won¡¯t let me take her away without testing me anyway, so let¡¯s begin,¡± Richard interjected, drawing his gun and loading a whitish bullet. As the wolf lunged towards him, Richard swiftly aimed and fired a Light Bullet. The bullet streaked towards the wolf with precision. However, just before it could strike, a high-pressure wall of wind intercepted the bullet, deflecting it away from its target. The [Wind Shield] created by the wolf effectively nullified Richard''s attack, "Tsk, the bullet did not hit the wolf, is it [Wind Shield]?" Richard muttered under his breath, observing as the wolf deflected his attack effortlessly.
Quickly adapting, he retrieved a greenish bullet, loaded it into his gun, and swiftly moved to the side of the wolf. With precise aim, he shot a Plant Bullet at the ground near the creature. Roots sprouted forth, attempting to ensnare the wolf like a cage. The wolf reacted swiftly, unleashing [Wind Crusher], a powerful whirlwind that tore through the surrounding roots and trees. Undeterred, it lunged at Richard once more. "Trapping him doesn¡¯t work either; it seems to nullify physical attacks," Richard assessed calmly, maintaining his focus. He adjusted tactics, grabbing a bluish bullet and loading it into his gun. With a nimble leap backwards, he aimed and fired an Ice Bullet at the wolf. The wolf, anticipating the attack, lightly tapped its paw on the ground, swiftly altering its trajectory to dodge the Ice Bullet. The tree directly behind it was caught in the spell''s freezing effect, encased in a sheath of ice. "It dodged instead of taking it head-on. Did it sense the danger?" Richard muttered to himself, his frustration palpable. "This isn¡¯t going to be easy." Richard deftly maneuvered, dodging the wolf¡¯s relentless attacks while methodically loading a greenish bullet and a yellowish bullet into his gun. With precise timing, he fired a Plant Bullet at the ground in front of him, commanding roots to erupt and weave into a protective wall. The barrier of roots quickly rose, creating an obstacle between him and the wolf. The wolf, undeterred, unleashed [Wind Crusher] to tore through the wall of roots and nearby trees with ferocity. Anticipating the destruction, Richard swiftly reacted, shooting a [Lightning Bullet] at the exact moment the barrier shattered. The bullet surged towards the wolf, crackling with electrical energy. Lightning erupted from the bullet when it got close, striking the wolf squarely and sending it crashing to the ground. The aftershock of the lightning¡¯s area of effect would have endangered Richard had he not preemptively moved back after erecting the wall of roots. "Just how strong is your [Wind Shield]? None of my bullets even touched you," he muttered, his frustration tinged with respect for the wolf¡¯s defensive abilities. The wolf rose to its feet and shook its body, dispersing the lingering electricity as if shedding water from its fur. It fixed its gaze on Richard, a sign of acknowledgment of his strength. "You have passed," the wolf declared solemnly, ceasing its aggressive stance. Richard, upon hearing these words, felt relieved and turned away from the wolf and walked calmly towards Regina, who remained crouched behind the bush, her eyes tightly shut. "Open your eyes, it''s over," Richard said gently, his voice carrying reassurance.
Regina hesitated for a moment, then slowly opened her eyes. The scene that greeted her nearly overwhelmed her senses: fallen soldiers strewn across the forest floor, crimson staining the ground, and broken trees bearing witness to the recent battle. But amidst it all, the wolf stood silently, its gaze fixed on her with an almost tranquil intensity. Richard reached out and gently took her hand, guiding her closer to the wolf. ¡°NOOOO!!! A-a-a-are you going to feed me to that ghost?!¡± she cried out, panic seizing her as she desperately tried to free herself from Richard''s grip. "Have you forgotten about this wind wolf?" he sighed softly, trying to calm her. ¡°Eh? What about this wolf?¡± her voice quivered with confusion and lingering fear. ¡°The reason Azevaria¡¯s soldiers did not find you is because it has been hiding you away from them,¡± he explained patiently. ¡°Then how did you know I was here?¡± she asked, her fear giving way to curiosity despite the lingering unease. ¡°Because Milli said she felt this place seemed suspicious. Her intuition is¡­ usually not wrong,¡± he replied, his voice tinged with respect for their unseen ally. ¡°I will entrust her to you,¡± the wolf declared, its form shrinking in size as it moved closer to Regina. She recoiled slightly, still wary of the wolf even after Richard''s explanation. Her eyes darted nervously between Richard and the wolf, unsure of what to make of this unexpected turn of events. Though Richard had assured her, Regina couldn''t shake off her fear entirely. Regina and the wolf locked eyes for a tense moment. Suddenly, a strange trance overcame her as the wolf began to chant. ¡°Time once broken, has begun to move¡­¡± Regina found herself responding in a trance-like state. ¡°Time once stolen, will be reclaimed anew¡­¡± As she uttered these words, the wolf evaporated into thin air. Strange red markings briefly appeared on Regina¡¯s body before fading away, leaving her unconscious. Chapter 3: Preparations In a distant land far from where Regina resided lay a city of elegant architecture. The houses, crafted from lacquered wood and stone, exuded a timeless charm. At the heart of the city stood a grand, opulent castle, home to the royalty who governed the realm. The castle¡¯s towering spires and intricate carvings were a testament to the wealth and power of its inhabitants, serving as a symbol of the city¡¯s prosperity and the authority of its rulers. In the castle hall adorned with reddish lacquered wooden walls and golden symbols, a lone figure studied late into the night. She was a girl dressed in an intricately woven white robe, reading from wooden scrolls by the light of a flickering candle. Her appearance was striking, suggesting a noble lineage. The white robe she wore was intricately woven, and she looked almost surreal. Her long, straight hair was as white as her robe, and her skin was pale, giving her the appearance of a beautiful doll devoid of color, except for her crimson-colored eyes. "Your Royal Highness, it''s already past the time of Ox. Please take a rest," spoke Jian Yi, her attendant and bodyguard, as he walked from the door towards the center of the study hall. "I must gain more knowledge, or I will not be able to succeed my father," replied Wu Zhao, the Princess of Luo Yang, without looking up from her scroll. ¡°You can go ahead and rest before me, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness, I simply can¡¯t do that! What if you got into some trouble while I¡¯m gone?!¡± ¡°You know¡­ I already said you could call me by mine name when nobody is around. Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± ¡°I-I-I can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Then I will ask mine father to assign me a different servant.¡± ¡°T-t-that¡¯s unfair¡­¡± ¡°Then call me by mine name right now.¡± Wu Zhao smirked while teasing Jian Yi. ¡°Y-your ro-¡± ¡°Nuh uh,¡± Wu Zhao interrupted, shaking her finger. ¡°Wu Zhao, please take a rest now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that hard, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wu Zhao had a triumphant look and grinned at the flustered Jian Yi. Jian Yi had been assigned as Wu Zhao¡¯s bodyguard since before she could remember. He had been by her side through all her travels, trained to be her shield and to lay down his life for her if necessary. His duty, or rather his fate, was to die protecting her. "Now, are you interested in the knowledge of this world?" Wu Zhao asked, pointing at a map on the table. Jian Yi¡¯s only training was in protection and combat; he had not been taught anything beyond his duty. "Come closer, let me show you how big this world is." Wu Zhao beckoned, and Jian Yi walked up the steps in the study hall, standing before her table as instructed. Wu Zhao pointed to the middle part of the map. "Look, this is Luo Yang, our kingdom. We are located here on the Assuwa Continent." "And on the far eastern side, you have the Azevaria Continent, where the Azevaria Empire is located." "I heard they are a powerful empire and can easily defeat us should they wage war against us. It might happen sooner or later, as I also heard their emperor is a bloodthirsty warmonger."
"There¡¯s an empire this strong?!" Jian Yi exclaimed, surprised by this revelation.
¡°Yes, I heard they even conquered most of the Alkebulan continent to our southeast, where many half-beasts reside.¡± "And to our west, we have the Bharatavarsha Continent, home to the devas. Currently, we have non-aggression treaties with the kingdoms there, allowing us to focus most of our forces on the eastern front." "In the northeast lies the Almany Kingdom, under Azevaria¡¯s banner, ruled by a cold-blooded king. They might start a war on the Bharatavarsha Continent sooner or later too." Wu Zhao looked up and noticed Jian Yi had fallen asleep while standing. ¡°Haa¡­how can a person even sleep while standing up?¡± Wu Zhao chuckled softly and returned to studying the scrolls, determined to continue her learning throughout the night.
¡°Officials of Luo Yang, prostrate yourselves before your king!¡± The royal attendant''s voice resonated through the lavishly adorned hall. Each pillar and wall was intricately engraved with golden images of dragons and birds, accompanied by special symbols. In the majestic hall, filled with an aura of grandeur, around two hundred officials knelt, each representing a region of Luo Yang. At the forefront stood three individuals. One of them was a frail-looking old man in a white robe decorated with intricate gold markings. His long beard reached below his chest, and he held an expensive-looking wooden staff adorned with a gold dragon carving. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
This was Peng Xian, the grand court wizard and the Left Minister of Luo Yang. The staff he held, known as Mie Xie, was a mythical artifact he had created. Imbued with years of accumulated mana, it was said to amplify the user¡¯s magic threefold and had the power to destroy evil with any element of magic. Peng Xian primarily handled the external affairs of the state. Next to him stood a bearded man in his fifties, towering at 2 meters tall, clad in red armor adorned with intricate gold dragon designs. On his back was a giant black sword, Zhan Lu. With a face and body marked by scars and eyes filled with the conviction of a seasoned warrior, he was someone you would not want to cross. This formidable figure was Wang Xiao Jie, the Grand Commandant of Luo Yang, responsible for the state''s military affairs. Zhan Lu, the mythical sword he wielded, was said to punish evildoers. Originally a royal family treasure, it was bestowed upon him by the aging king, as the heir to the throne, Wu Zhao, was still young.
Lastly, the only blonde man in the entire hall, clad in a purple robe with intricate gold markings, was Gilles Serchilles. He was the Right Minister of Luo Yang and the only one hailing from the Azevaria Continent. Gilles handled the internal affairs of the state, making him an essential figure in the governance of Luo Yang. Gilles had first come to Luo Yang seeking refuge and quickly rose through the ranks. He ascended from the position of a mere record keeper in a province to the esteemed role of Right Minister, a testament to his cunning and capability. As the side door of the grand hall near the throne opened, a sickly old man, wearing an expensive-looking red robe adorned with a huge gold dragon, entered along with several attendants. ¡°Enter King Wu, the 3rd king of Luo Yang!¡± The royal attendant declared in a loud voice. King Wu walked towards the throne and sat down. ¡°You may rise!¡± the royal attendant announced loudly, following a gesture from King Wu.
All the officials stood up after hearing the command. ¡°You may begin the court meeting for this month!¡± the royal attendant announced loudly as King Wu gestured with his hand. ¡°Your Majesty, if I may, you should consider abdicating the throne to the princess already,¡± spoke Gilles Serchilles, the Right Minister. Almost every official in the hall was shocked by Gilles'' audacious suggestion. ¡°Insolent! Do you know what you are talking about?!¡± Xiao Jie shouted, glaring fiercely at Gilles. ¡°Our king is currently old and frail. Luo Yang would not survive if the Azevaria Empire attacked us,¡± Gilles replied confidently, smirking at Xiao Jie. Suddenly, there was a loud stomp. It was Peng Xian who had stomped his staff on the floor.
¡°My, my¡­ We should delay this topic for now, as there are more important matters at hand. Furthermore, isn¡¯t this what you would call L¨¨se-majest¨¦ in the Empire from which you hail?¡± Peng Xian spoke, stroking his beard while fixing a stern gaze on Gilles. ¡°I am simply stating a fact, one that shows my deep concern for the future of Luo Yang, as a proud citizen of this kingdom,¡± Gilles retorted, his tone carrying a hint of defiance that left the others hesitant to challenge his loyalty without seeming prejudiced. At that moment, a soldier burst into the grand hall and hurried over to Xiao Jie, whispering urgently in his ear. ¡°Your Majesty, it is time for the coming of Nian. May I seek your permission to leave?¡± Xiao Jie genuflected before King Wu, his palm covering his fist, awaiting permission. Silence gripped the hall as the other officials absorbed the unexpected news of Nian''s early arrival. King Wu began to cough heavily and then gestured, and the royal attendant shouted, ¡°Court shall be adjourned! You are dismissed!¡±
With that, King Wu prepared to depart from the hall. ¡°Your Majesty, I shall bring you news of victory,¡± Xiao Jie declared as he rose from his genuflection, casting a final glare at Gilles. ¡°Your insolent attitude towards our King will not be forgotten,¡± he added, before turning to leave with Peng Xian, following King Wu''s departure from the meeting hall. ¡°Tsk, what lucky timing you ancient relics have,¡± Gilles muttered to himself, watching them go. ¡°You won¡¯t be escaping in the next monthly court meeting.¡±
With determined steps, Gilles exited the hall, and the other officials dispersed soon after, their discussions echoing the tensions left behind by the day''s contentious debate.
¡°Peng Xian, I have an immense dislike for that man.¡± Xiao Jie''s voice carried a bitter edge as they strode towards the eastern gate. ¡°The feeling is mutual, Xiao Jie,¡± Peng Xian replied calmly, though his disdain for Gilles was evident in his tone and expression. ¡°We must find a way to strip Gilles of his position as the Right Minister. He is a poison to Luo Yang,¡± Xiao Jie insisted vehemently. ¡°My, my¡­ I would have taken action long ago if there were grounds. But I¡¯ve found no wrongdoing. He refuses bribes and doesn¡¯t misuse treasury funds. In fact, he uses his wealth to aid the people. He¡¯s almost¡­ too clean,¡± Peng Xian pondered, stroking his beard thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll dirty my hands if needed, for the sake of Luo Yang¡¯s future,¡± Xiao Jie vowed to Peng Xian, ready to take drastic measures to remove Gilles. If Xiao Jie clashed with Gilles, civil war might erupt, as Xiao Jie was in charge of the soldiers, Gilles was effectively in charge of the guards in the city and palace. A soldier hurried up to Xiao Jie upon spotting him. ¡°General, the defenses for Nian have been fully set up!¡± ¡°Good. And what about the production of the Fire Spears?¡± ¡°General, it¡¯s going smoothly. The spears will be completed in three days.¡± ¡°When is Nian expected to reach the targeted destination?¡± ¡°In a week, General.¡± "My, my¡­ Doesn¡¯t Nian¡¯s behavior seem strange this year? It¡¯s arrived much earlier than usual. Could there be something suspicious about it?" Peng Xian remarked, noticing the anomaly in Nian''s timing, which typically occurred a month later. ¡°It matters not! Men, prepare to ride to Zhou Village. Bring me my horse!¡± ¡°Peng Xian, I leave the capital in your hands!¡± Xiao Jie declared firmly. ¡°I will do my utmost to safeguard the capital in your absence, Xiao Jie,¡± Peng Xian assured him. With that, Xiao Jie departed for Zhou Village, located just 10 kilometers from the capital, to prepare their defenses against Nian.
Meanwhile, Peng Xian made his way back to his tower to oversee matters from there.
¡°What seems to be the uproar?¡± Wu Zhao inquired of a frantic servant passing by her room, whispering urgently. ¡°Your Royal Highness, it¡¯s Nian! Nian is coming early this year!¡± ¡°Nian? This early?¡± Wu Zhao exclaimed, surprised by the news. ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­you may be dismissed.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness!¡± The servant hurried off after receiving permission, returning to her duties. The man stationed by the door spoke up to the princess. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the servants were in an uproar. Nian has devastated many villages and even parts of the capital whenever it arrives, and this year it''s earlier than usual¡­¡± Wu Zhao shook her head, sighing deeply. ¡°The most troublesome ability of Nian is its [Panic Aura]. Anyone within its area of effect falls into a state of panic and confusion. It¡¯s a monstrous nuisance to deal with. I just hope our Fire Spears will be ready in time¡­¡±
¡°We need to accelerate our plan, double the dosage.¡± Gilles instructed a servant near the hallway leading to the Royal Kitchen, his tone urgent yet hushed. ¡°Sir, won¡¯t this hasten His Ma-¡± The servant began to question but was swiftly cut off by Gilles. ¡°Enough! The walls have ears. With most of the palace guards able to be legitimately posted at the castle gate due to Nian, we strike while the iron is hot. You are dismissed.¡± ¡°Y-yes sir!¡± The servant hurriedly departed, returning to her duties in the royal kitchen.
As Gilles walked back to his room and opened the door, he found a young girl in a black robe seated at his table. ¡°Father, you are back!¡± The girl who spoke had pale white skin, white hair tied in a bun, and crimson-colored eyes. Her appearance resembled a beautiful doll, with stark contrasts between her white hair, red eyes, and black robe. She bore a striking resemblance to the princess, almost like her twin or clone. "Didn''t I tell you to cover your face whenever you''re in the palace?" Gilles scolded gently. "There''s no one else around here. I''ll simply eliminate anyone who sees my face, Father, so don''t worry," Annie Gilles replied nonchalantly.
Annie had returned a week ago from Arzawa, a region in the Alkebulan continent.
Gilles had adopted her when she was orphaned, having first encountered her while she was stealing food from others. Struck by her striking resemblance to the princess, Gilles saw an opportunity: he could potentially replace the princess with Annie without anyone noticing. "You haven''t learned much from Hassan; complacency is fatal," he chided gently. "My master would tell you I''m the strongest in Luo Yang right now," she retorted smugly, boasting of her skills. Gilles frowned at her remark. "Sigh... What I meant is, you''ve only trained under Hassan for two years. You haven''t fully grasped the power of those ancient relics yet. But it''s fortunate you''ve returned in time for this." "You haven''t seen the full extent of my skills either, Father," she countered confidently. "Anyway, I need you to make that palace cook disappear tonight," he instructed.
"And who might you be referring to, Father?" she replied with a sly smile. "Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know who I¡¯m talking about, Annie. I knew you were watching. That palace cook can¡¯t be used anymore," Gilles stated matter-of-factly. "As you wish, Father..." she smiled cryptically before vanishing into the shadows of his room. Gilles frowned deeply and sighed.
"What a troublesome girl. Her arrogance has grown so much in just two years. I''ll have to correct her attitude before it becomes her downfall..." Chapter 4: Moral Grounds "Ugh...c-can''t...breathe..." In a vast, ruined castle hall, a girl with pale blue hair, dressed in a tattered white robe adorned with blue patterns, was being choked by a man clad in white armor. Bodies of monsters, beastmen, and beings with horns or wings littered the castle floor. The scene was bathed in crimson, both from the blood pooling around the corpses and the eerie glow of the red moons in the dark sky above. "Somebody...help me...!" She struggled desperately, kicking and thrashing against the armored man, but her efforts were in vain. "W-why...did...you...betray...me?!" She managed to gasp out between choked breaths. "*o** **ig* ** **e*." The man''s voice was stern, though it was difficult for her to hear clearly through the pressure on her throat.
"AH!!!" Regina bolted upright from the bed, drenched in sweat from the vivid dream she had just experienced. Beside her, Richard sat calmly on a chair by a small table, focused on arranging his gun and various bullets. Pouches filled with powders lay scattered around, indicating he was in the midst of preparing something with meticulous care. As Regina scanned the room, it dawned on her that she was in an unfamiliar place. She glanced down and noticed she was clad in a fresh, unfamiliar dress, clean and neatly arranged. "What happened? Where am I? Did you change my clothes? Is this an inn? Am I in trouble?" Regina bombarded Richard with questions, her voice tinged with confusion and a hint of anxiety. "Talk slowly, you''re safe for now." Richard''s calm reassurance helped ease Regina''s nerves as she adjusted to waking up in an unfamiliar place. She glanced around the room and then out the window, where the endless expanse of the blue sea spread before her. The sight seemed to mesmerize her, drawing her attention completely. "We''re on a ship heading toward Acacia," Richard continued in a steady voice. "I asked the ship attendant to change your clothes; your old ones were dirty." Regina nodded silently, processing the information. She then rose from the bed and approached the window, captivated by the rhythmic motion of the waves and the vastness of the ocean beyond. "Do you want to have a look outside?" Richard asked, sensing her curiosity. Regina turned to him with a hint of excitement in her eyes. "Yes, please," she replied eagerly. Richard nodded in response. "There shouldn''t be any danger. Feel free to explore the deck, but avoid entering any other rooms." Regina dashed out of the room, her excitement palpable as she bounded up the stairs to the ship''s deck like an exuberant child. The vast expanse of the sea stretched out before her, a sight she had never beheld in person before, only in stories and dreams. Her eyes widened with wonder at the sparkling waves and the occasional sight of fish darting near the surface. Richard, from time to time, quietly ascended to the deck to check on her, ensuring her safety without disturbing her reverie. Satisfied that she was enjoying herself, he would return to their room to attend to his equipment and tools. As the sun began its descent, casting a warm glow across the horizon, Regina''s excitement gradually gave way to a sense of unease as darkness settled over the ship. Sensing the chill of the evening and feeling a slight tremor of fear, she decided to make her way back to her room.
In her haste, Regina inadvertently descended one more set of stairs than intended, finding herself disoriented in the labyrinthine lower decks of the ship. The narrow hallways seemed to twist and turn, their dimly lit corridors unnervingly quiet. It was then, as she navigated her way back, that she heard a faint whisper, barely audible above the gentle creaking of the ship''s hull.
"Mama..." The voice sent a chill down Regina''s spine, causing her to hunch down, instinctively trying to conceal herself as she moved cautiously forward. "Mama..." The voice persisted, growing slightly clearer with each repetition. "It must be a child... looking for their mother," Regina murmured to herself, attempting to rationalize the unsettling occurrence. Determined to investigate, she followed the sound, her footsteps echoing softly against the wooden floors. "Mama..." Drawing nearer, the voice became more distinct. Regina approached the door from which it emanated and hesitantly pushed it open. Inside, her breath caught in her throat as she dropped to her knees, eyes widening in horror. Before her, in a cage adorned with strange papers, was not a human child but a monstrous figure. Its humanoid form appeared translucent, gelatinous, and blue, waving a wooden stick erratically. "Mama..." The creature repeated the word ceaselessly, its presence and appearance defying all reason and logic. Regina''s heart raced as she struggled to comprehend the sight before her, her mind grappling with the unearthly reality unfolding in the confines of the ship''s lower deck. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. In her panic, she bumped into someone standing behind her, causing her to whirl around in terror. Before her stood a man with an unfamiliar face, his gaze chillingly indifferent. Flanking him were two mercenaries, their expressions equally devoid of empathy. "So you saw it, huh," the man remarked, his voice cold and detached, as though addressing a mere inconvenience. "Lock her up," he ordered crisply. Without hesitation, one of the mercenaries stepped forward and struck Regina on the head, sending her collapsing to the floor, unconscious. "I wondered which rat sneaked into the room, it''s just a human girl," the man continued, crouching down to scrutinize Regina. "She looks decent enough. We''ll shatter her mind first, then sell her off to a brothel in Nyx''s Haven," he decided callously.
The man was Galen, a notorious smuggler specializing in trafficking monsters across continents. He operated in the shadows, catering to the demands of nobles and wealthy merchants on the black market, where profits reaped from the exploitation of both creatures and people knew no bounds. "I was beginning to think I''d been scammed by the merchant selling these [detection charms]. There was never any alarm since I bought them. Turned out they worked perfectly after all," Galen muttered to himself, contemplating confronting the merchant upon his return to Nyx''s Haven. However, realizing their efficacy, he decided against it. "Sir, this girl appears to be the companion of the new temporary guard you hired," one of the mercenaries interjected, scrutinizing Regina''s unconscious form. "Doesn''t matter. Just tell him the girl disappeared when he comes looking for her. Blame her bad luck for stumbling into this room," Galen replied indifferently. "Yes sir." The mercenaries swiftly moved Regina into another cage similar to the one holding the monster, locking her up in the same eerie room where bizarre papers adorned the walls, and the translucent, gelatinous creature continued its haunting repetition of "Mama."
Upon sensing Regina''s absence from the ship deck, Richard immediately began searching the ship, growing increasingly concerned. He retrieved a pouch and deftly opened it, allowing a swirl of powders to momentarily escape before they receded back inside. "Her location can''t be detected... She must be within an area negating search magic. Someone must have kidnapped her," Richard deduced, his brow furrowed in worry. "Search magic can only be negated by second-tier magic or above. Searching for first-tier magic traces would be redundant," he muttered to himself, focusing on the task at hand. With the pouch still in hand, Richard began a precise incantation: ¡°Type: Magic¡± ¡°Particle level: two and above¡± ¡°Trace on.¡± The powders inside the pouch responded to his command, swirling into five tiny arrows that pointed in slightly different directions.
"All five of them are pointing to locations below me. She must be in one of those five locations," Richard concluded, determined to find Regina and ensure her safety.
¡°a¡­¡± ¡°Mama¡­¡± Regina awakened to find herself confined in a cage identical to the one housing the monster that had been calling out "mama." Strange papers adorned the bars around her, and she cautiously reached out, only to receive a painful shock from the cage''s enchantments. "Ouch!" She recoiled, hearing a cup clatter to the ground. Turning, she saw a man staring at her with wide-eyed astonishment. "Y-you! What are you?!" The man stammered, clearly startled by Regina''s presence and appearance. "These Zap Charms should be ineffective against humans. That''s why I was stationed here to watch over you," he continued nervously. "I''ve never seen a monster that looks so human-like, almost like a doppelganger. I must report this to Mister Galen!" Before he could leave, Richard entered the room unexpectedly, causing the man to collide with him in his haste. "Are you a monster too?!" The man exclaimed, fear evident in his voice. Richard responded swiftly, silencing him with a blow to the head that rendered him unconscious. Turning to Regina with concern, Richard approached her cage and swiftly unlocked it.
"Are you alright?" He asked gently as Regina stepped out, nodding in response. ¡°Mmm.¡± Regina nodded her head. ¡°What that guy said¡­ is it true that I¡¯m not a human¡­?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. Richard paused for a moment, contemplating his words carefully. ¡°You are not a monster,¡± he reassured her calmly. Once he had freed Regina from the cage, Richard proceeded to unlock the cage containing the monster. ¡°Eh? Why did you let the monster out?¡± Regina asked, perplexed by his actions. ¡°This monster is called a slime. It won¡¯t hurt us, although it appears to be a special one,¡± Richard explained. ¡°Special¡­?¡± Regina queried, her curiosity piqued.
¡°Usually, slimes have no fixed form and can''t speak,¡± Richard continued, observing the translucent, humanoid-shaped slime inside the cage. ¡°Mama¡­¡± The slime moved toward Richard and waved its wooden stick. ¡°A-a-are you its mo- ouch!¡± Richard swiftly bonked Regina on the head before she could finish her sentence. ¡°Mama¡­¡± The slime then moved toward Regina and waved its wooden stick. ¡°It must be thanking us for letting it out,¡± Richard remarked. He opened the window, and the slime climbed through it, disappearing into the sea. ¡°Remember this, just as not all humans are good, not all monsters are evil,¡± Richard advised solemnly.
Regina nodded in understanding and followed Richard out of the room. The hallway they walked through was eerily silent. Regina suspected Richard had dealt with the mercenaries on the floor, but she didn¡¯t ask. She quietly held onto Richard¡¯s hand as they made their way back to their room.
A spot in the sea near a secluded beach began to bubble ominously, the water churning as if something beneath it were stirring. Then, with a resounding "plop," a gelatinous blob surfaced, holding a wooden stick tightly in its translucent grip. The blob quickly morphed and shifted, gradually taking on the form of a young child. With awkward but determined movements, the slime creature made its way towards the only house nestled on the shore. Outside the house, an elderly lady sat in a creaking rocking chair, her eyes gazing out toward the endless sea. When she caught sight of the approaching slime, her heart skipped a beat. Tears welled up in her eyes, reflecting a mixture of relief and overwhelming emotion. With all the strength left in her frail legs, she pushed herself up from the chair and hurried towards the slime, disregarding the pain and risk of falling. ¡°Rurumi, you are back! I never thought I would see you again!¡± She held the slime tight in her arms, embracing it as if it were her long-lost daughter. ¡°Mama¡­¡± ¡°Rurumi¡­!¡± The slime wasn¡¯t her real daughter; it was a creature she had found on the beach years ago, near death from its injuries. Its translucent core was broken and damaged, but the lady had tenderly nursed it back to health. She hadn''t done it out of hope or expectation; in fact, she had feared the slime might turn on her once it regained its strength. Stricken with grief after losing her daughter and unable to bear her pain any longer, she had almost welcomed the idea of the slime ending her life. Yet, against all odds, the slime did not harm her. Instead, it stayed by her side, offering silent companionship and solace in her darkest hours. Every day, the lady would gaze at a cherished photograph of her daughter as a child, a precious memento taken during a rare visit by a traveling merchant. They were poor, and such visits were infrequent, making the photograph all the more precious to her.
Moved by the lady¡¯s grief and longing, the slime did something unexpected. It used its malleable form to try and mimic the image in the photograph¡ªa young girl waving a stick and smiling. It wasn''t perfect, but the gesture was enough to bring a glimmer of light to the lady¡¯s sorrowful heart. The lady cried out in disbelief when she saw the transformed slime. Over time, she patiently taught the slime how to say ¡®mama¡¯. At first, the sounds it made were mere bubbles, but as days passed, the slime gradually managed to utter ¡®mama¡¯ more clearly, bringing immense joy to her. She began to treat the slime as if it were her deceased daughter, Rurumi, even dressing it in the clothes her daughter had once worn. Despite knowing deep down that the slime was not her real daughter, she couldn''t bear to part with it. "Perhaps this is my daughter reincarnated," she thought to herself, finding solace in this unlikely companionship, or "Maybe this is a gift from God to ease my pain." Her heart shattered when she witnessed unknown men forcefully taking the slime away. ¡°Mama¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Rurumi, let''s go inside,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with sorrow and loss.
Hand in hand, they walked back to their small house, where memories of her daughter and now of Rurumi would linger in the quiet corners, offering both comfort and heartache. Chapter 5: Premonition Regina''s eyes widened with wonder as the ship approached Acacia. The sight of the bustling city and the throngs of people gathered there was a stark contrast to her solitary existence. Excitement brimmed in her gaze as she turned to Richard, hoping he would allow her to explore the city freely upon disembarking. However, his directive was clear and stern. "No, you must stay close to me," he insisted firmly. Reluctantly, Regina followed Richard as they disembarked. With a nod from him, she removed her hood, feeling the cool sea breeze play with her hair. "We''re heading to Aerimes, the Adventurer''s Guild in this city," Richard explained, his grip on her hand reassuring amidst the bustling streets.
Regina''s eyes were drawn to the stalls lining the streets, each offering unique and enticing wares. She couldn''t resist stopping to admire them, but Richard''s gentle tugs reminded her to keep moving, causing her to regret holding his hand in the first place. They arrived at a two-story building adorned with numerous posters on a board near the entrance. Regina''s eyes scanned the vibrant exterior as Richard pushed open the door, revealing a bustling interior filled with people. Inside, the atmosphere was lively. The hall echoed with the chatter of adventurers enjoying a feast, while others queued patiently before a counter, clutching papers in hand. Servers hurried back and forth, delivering food and drinks amidst the lively ambiance. "Oh, you''re back!" exclaimed a woman with short brown hair, dressed in a charming orange outfit complete with an apron and hat. Her eyes darted between Richard and the space behind him expectantly. "Did you find her?"
Richard stepped aside, revealing Regina standing shyly behind him. She instinctively moved to hide behind him once more, feeling overwhelmed by the attention and the bustling activity of the guild hall. "Ah, so she doesn¡¯t have the core." Richard affirmed with a nod. Noticing Regina''s guarded demeanor, Milliana, the woman with short brown hair, attempted to ease her nerves. "Hii~ I''m Milliana, but you can call me Milli! Can we be friends?" She held out her hand and offered Regina some sweets, which she accepted with a timid smile. "Can you tell me your name?" Milli asked gently.
Regina hesitated for a moment before quietly responding, "...Regina." ¡°Ohh~ That¡¯s such a cute name!¡± Milliana exclaimed with a warm smile. ¡°Do you want to come with me to the staff room? I¡¯ll prepare drinks for you,¡± she continued, extending an invitation to Regina. Meanwhile, at a nearby table, a man sitting with his companions loudly demanded, ¡°Hey! Where¡¯s my food?¡± Milli, clearly amused by his impatience, retorted with exaggerated expressions, ¡°Get it yourself or ask somebody else! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy here?!¡± His companions joined in, laughing along with her playful jab. She then led Regina and Richard to one of the rooms on the second floor of the guild hall. As they ascended the stairs, Milli''s foot slipped slightly, but Richard quickly steadied her by holding her arm. "...Where¡¯s my tea?" Richard queried with a half-smile, noticing that Milli had only prepared a cup for Regina.
"Get it yourself!" Milli replied teasingly, her lips forming a playful pout as she turned towards Richard. Her eyes sparkled with amusement, clearly enjoying the light-hearted exchange with him. "Now, Regina, what do you know about this world or your situation?" Milliana redirected the conversation, her tone serious yet gentle. Regina tilted her head in confusion. "Hey! Did you not explain what was happening to her?" Milli interjected, her voice slightly scolding. "...I¡¯m bad at it," Richard admitted with a sheepish grin, rubbing the back of his head. Milli sighed and bonked Richard on the head lightly before turning to Regina. "Sigh¡­ Well, the Azevaria Empire is ruled by Emperor Yahweh," Milli began, her tone shifting to a more informative one. "And there are ten generals under his command called the Ten Kabbala. Each of them rules a region with their monstrous strength. You are wanted in every region ruled by them." "What did I do wrong¡­?" Regina asked timidly, confusion and concern evident in her voice. "Well¡­ you didn¡¯t do anything wrong," Milli reassured gently. "Then why¡­?" Regina pressed on, seeking clarity. "Hmm¡­ Let me put it this way," Milli started, choosing her words carefully. "The emperor hates you." This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Regina looked more confused and discouraged after hearing what Milli said. ¡°Let¡¯s put this aside and have you work here in the meantime, shall we? This will be a good hiding place for you too.¡± Regina turned her head and looked at Richard, silently seeking his opinion. ¡°I won¡¯t be staying here,¡± Richard replied firmly, anticipating Regina¡¯s unspoken question. Undeterred, Regina moved closer to Richard and gripped his sleeves tightly. ¡°Pft, Ahahahahaha!¡± Milli burst into laughter at the scene before her. ¡°Loner¡¯nen actually found a companion!¡± ¡°Shut up, not like I asked for it,¡± Richard retorted, though his words lacked the usual bite, revealing a hint of amusement. ¡°Lil Regina, can you stay with Milli~?¡± Milli teased, looking at Regina with a playful grin. Regina shook her head furiously, clinging closer to Richard. ¡°Aw, she prefers Loner¡¯nen over me,¡± Milli joked, feigning disappointment. ¡°Have you finished procuring my supplies yet?¡± Richard smoothly changed the topic, maintaining his composed demeanor. ¡°Of course, who do you think I am?¡± Milli replied proudly, patting her chest with a smirk. ¡°Stop it, any more and they won¡¯t grow,¡± Richard deadpanned.
Milli paused to decipher Richard¡¯s cryptic comment, then blushed and became flustered. ¡°They are big enough, thank you for your worries!¡± she retorted, trying to regain her composure, before tossing a bag of supplies to Richard. ¡°Here¡¯s your supplies, no more discount if you mention my chest again!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll be heading to my workshop now,¡± Richard replied, his expression unchanged as he accepted the supplies. Regina glanced between Richard and Milli, bowing respectfully to Milli before following Richard out of the guild hall. Milli sighed, clearing the table and heading downstairs to resume her duties. She gripped the railing tightly as she descended the stairs. Meanwhile, as Regina and Richard walked through the bustling streets toward Richard¡¯s workshop, they passed children playing and singing an eerie song: ¡°Awoken from the bed frozen in time, The demon queen shall seek vengeance. To the god sitting high up above, she will reclaim what was taken. The trumpet will sound to herald the end, The trumpet of the beginning of Ragnarok.¡±
Regina felt a chill run down her spine as she listened to the ominous lyrics. She tightened her grip on Richard¡¯s hand, seeking comfort and security as they navigated through the city.
As they entered Richard¡¯s workshop, Regina was taken aback by what she saw. Contrary to her expectations of a dim, dark, and possibly eerie place, Richard¡¯s workshop was surprisingly bright, colorful, and vibrant. The room was adorned with numerous colorful flasks, each shimmering and reflecting light in different hues. Splashes of leftover powders adorned the floors, walls, and furniture, giving the workshop the appearance of an artist¡¯s studio. Golden and copper tools, speckled with colorful powders, were neatly arranged around the room, and prosthetic limbs hung on the walls like pieces of art. Regina¡¯s mouth fell open in astonishment at the sight.
¡°Ouch!¡± Richard¡¯s gentle bonk on her head interrupted her thoughts, reminding her not to judge a book by its cover. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Regina asked, puzzled. ¡°Just felt like it,¡± Richard replied casually. After a moment in the workshop, Regina started to feel nauseous. Richard quickly grabbed a bag and held it in front of her, allowing her to vomit into it instead of on the floor. ¡°Sigh¡­ wear this mask,¡± Richard instructed, handing Regina a breathing device that covered the lower half of her face. ¡°This workshop is filled with really dense mana. All these powders you see scattered about are elements in their purest form,¡± he explained. ¡°Most people would get nauseous if they breathed in too much mana at once. This mask helps regulate most of the mana out before you breathe in the air.¡± Regina nodded, pretending to understand how the mask worked. Richard meticulously laid out his items on the table: vials filled with shimmering, colorful liquids, empty bullet casings, and an array of specialized golden tools. Each vial, when uncapped, seemed to alter the workshop''s atmosphere in unique ways¡ªa red vial heating the room, a blue vial chilling it, and a black vial dimming the light. Regina watched in awe as Richard skillfully filled the bullet casings with the colorful liquids using his specialized tools. Time passed swiftly, and as night fell, a girl with purple hair and a burn mark on her left face and neck entered the workshop. "Ah, you''re back," she greeted Richard in a monotone voice. "Regina¡­ nice to meet you, I am Indienee," the girl greeted calmly. Regina returned the greeting with a respectful bow of her head. As Indienee settled into a chair, Regina gasped in surprise when she nonchalantly detached her arm, revealing it to be a sophisticated prosthetic. "Ah, it must have startled you. I lost my left arm and right leg in the middle of a war," Indienee explained with a serene smile. "These are specialized prosthetic limbs created by Richard." Regina couldn''t hold back her tears upon hearing Indienee''s story. Moved by Regina''s empathy, Indienee''s smile widened. "Thank you for shedding tears for me," she expressed warmly.
Indienee proceeded to replace her prosthetic arm with a different one and swapped her left prosthetic leg for another, demonstrating the adaptability and functionality of Richard''s creations. "A fire model¡­ heading somewhere cold next?" Richard remarked, noticing the prosthetic limbs Indienee was replacing. Indienee nodded. "I''m headed to Angurn Village, near the region under Almany Kingdom''s rule. She might be there." Richard frowned. "Ugh¡­ Almany''s Fuhrer, Gevurah. That''s not an easy place to infiltrate.¡± Regina looked on curiously as Richard elaborated. "The region under Gevurah''s banner boasts the strongest military might in the Azevaria Empire," Richard explained. "Currently, Almany Kingdom is engaged in a war in Kishu, in Bharatavarsha. I should be fine," Indienee reassured Richard. "If she IS there¡­ I hope she remains undetected by Gevurah. I''ll be off now. Take care, both of you," she said, preparing to leave. "Take care," Richard replied.
As Indienee departed, Richard returned to his work in the workshop.
¡°Hai!!! Milli¡¯s here!¡± Milli¡¯s cheerful voice greeted Regina and Richard as she swung open the workshop door. Upon hearing Milli''s voice, Richard''s expression tensed momentarily. He swiftly lifted Regina up and gently placed her near the entrance. ¡°Go entertain Milli,¡± Richard instructed firmly. ¡°Eh?¡± Regina hesitated, unsure of what to do. ¡°Shoo, I need to concentrate on making my elemental bullets. Any slight mistake and the bullets will explode,¡± Richard explained with a serious tone. Regina swallowed nervously at the warning, glancing around the workshop.
¡°All these splatters must be from the bullets that exploded¡­,¡± she pondered to herself. "Now go," Richard shooed Regina away and returned to his work. "Hey, lil Regina, looking cute with that mask," Milli greeted Regina, causing her cheeks to flush. She glanced around the workshop curiously. "Where¡¯s Indienee?" she asked. "She went off to find somebody," Regina replied curtly. "Aw, she didn¡¯t even rest here for tonight?" Milli sighed. "Mmm," Regina affirmed. "Sigh, her body might break one day if she doesn¡¯t take a breather now and then," Milli remarked, trying to lighten the mood. "Loner''nen, are you there~~~?" Milli called out playfully, attempting to get Richard¡¯s attention.
"...Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy right now?" Richard responded, his voice focused and intent on his task. ¡°How heartless of you to leave defenseless poor girls alone,¡± Milli teased him. ¡°Defenseless? Alone? You are the least qualified to say that among us.¡± Richard retorted. ¡°Why do you call him loner¡¯nen?¡± Regina interjected curiously. ¡°Well, he is a loner,¡± Milli replied with a mischievous grin. ¡°Why ¡®nen¡¯ behind?¡± ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t even tell her your real name?¡± Milli directed the question at Richard. ¡°Doesn¡¯t need to at that moment.¡± Richard replied nonchalantly. ¡°Sigh... His real name is Ilmarinen. You aren¡¯t the only wanted one, we all are,¡± Milli explained, glancing at Richard knowingly. ¡°He uses a fake name to hide his identity.¡± ¡°Is Milliana a fake name too?¡± Regina asked curiously. ¡°Nope, that guy is the only one who uses a fake name,¡± Milli chuckled.
¡°So what did you come here for?¡± Richard asked reluctantly, still immersed in his work. "Since lil¡¯ Regina doesn¡¯t want to be separated from you, and you are bad at caring for others, I have decided to join you on your future missions," Milli declared with a smug smile. Richard sighed deeply. "Just great¡­" he muttered under his breath, resigned to the new arrangement. ¡°First things first, lil Regina, let¡¯s go take a bath together!¡± Milli exclaimed cheerfully. ¡°Eh?¡± Regina was taken aback by the sudden suggestion.
Milli grabbed Regina¡¯s hand and whisked her out of the workshop, leading her to a nearby public bathhouse.
Regina''s eyes widened in awe as she stepped into the vast bathhouse, filled with warmth and the soothing sounds of running water. Once inside the women¡¯s bath area, Milli helped Regina undress first, then undress herself, revealing her own unique features¡ªa peculiar ear and a scar on her lower back. ¡°Um¡­ that¡­¡± Regina hesitated, glancing at Milli¡¯s scar. Sensing Regina¡¯s curiosity, Milli maintained her cheerful demeanor as she explained, ¡°Ah, you see, I¡¯m a quarter-beast. My human dad married my mom, who¡¯s a half-beast. When the Azevaria Empire invaded our land, I had to disguise myself as human. I had to chop off my tail and cut my ears to survive.¡± Milli chuckled awkwardly, a hint of sadness underlying her smile. ¡°Lost my balance after cutting off my tail, couldn¡¯t get it back even now, haha¡­¡± Regina felt tears welling up, moved by Milli¡¯s resilience despite her hardships. Milli gently poured warm water over Regina¡¯s head and smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay though, at least I¡¯m alive.¡± ¡°What about your parents?¡± Milli¡¯s expression darkened briefly. ¡°They probably didn¡¯t make it¡­ They tried to help me escape.¡± Seeing Regina¡¯s eyes reddening, Milli swiftly changed the subject with a bright smile. ¡°Forget the sad stuff! Let¡¯s get you all cleaned up!¡±
Regina managed a nervous laugh, her spirits lifted by Milli¡¯s infectious energy. As Milli playfully tickled her while washing her, Regina couldn¡¯t help but laugh along. Chapter 6: Nian From a distance, a platoon of soldiers rode toward a fortified village bristling with barricades. A soldier from the village ran towards the approaching platoon to greet Xiao Jie, the grand commandant of Luo Yang. ¡°General, the Fire Spears and the parameter defense are complete, now all we have to do is wait for Nian.¡± Despite his hot-headed appearance, Xiao Jie always heeded the advice of Peng Xian, his long-time friend, and strategist. He found Nian¡¯s behavior strange and unsettling. ¡°Do not let your guard down, soldiers!¡± Xiao Jie commanded, his voice firm. ¡°Equip Fire Spears to every squad leader and double the guard on every station!¡± ¡°Yes, General!¡± The soldier saluted and quickly ran off to relay Xiao Jie¡¯s orders.
Xiao Jie then headed inside a house serving as their temporary war room, his mind racing with strategies and contingencies for the upcoming confrontation.
About an hour later, the ground started to tremble. ¡°Hmm¡­why would there be a tremor in this village¡­?¡± Xiao Jie wondered aloud, noting that this area had never experienced earthquakes before. ¡°Ah¡­ again¡­¡± he heard a soldier mutter. ¡°When did these tremors first start?¡± Xiao Jie asked, overhearing the soldiers complaining. ¡°General, these tremors began about a month ago and occur two to five times daily,¡± a soldier replied. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t this reported during the court meeting?!¡± Xiao Jie shouted, slamming his fist on the table in anger. ¡°General, the Magistrate of this town said it was of low importance, as the tremors did not significantly affect the village. Hence, it was not reported to the court,¡± the soldier explained. ¡°Who is the magistrate of this village?¡± Xiao Jie demanded. ¡°General, it is Magistrate Liang Wei,¡± the soldier responded. ¡°Bring me this person and all the information about him right now!¡± Xiao Jie ordered. ¡°Yes, General!¡± the soldier responded and quickly left to fulfill the command.
¡°What a fool. The significance of these tremors might be huge; they could be related to the abnormal behavior of Nian,¡± Xiao Jie mused. ¡°This person is either incompetent or has a motive. I must look into it as soon as possible. Either way, I will not let this go unpunished!¡±
About two hours later, in the evening, two soldiers dragged a man dressed in an official robe into a house, forcing him to kneel while they restrained him. ¡°Eek! G-greetings, G-grand Commandant, M-magistrate Liang Wei at y-your service!¡± Liang stammered, trembling with fear. ¡°Do you know the reason you are summoned?!¡± Xiao Jie demanded. ¡°Grand Commandant, I d-do not k-know!¡± Liang Wei stuttered, clearly terrified. ¡°Why did you not report the tremors happening in this village?!¡± Xiao Jie¡¯s voice thundered through the room. ¡°Grand Commandant, I f-f-figured that this w-was a s-small matter and¡ª¡± Liang Wei began to explain. ¡°Enough!¡± Xiao Jie interrupted, his patience exhausted. ¡°Soldiers, remove his official robe and hat, and give him 50 lashes!¡± The soldiers swiftly moved to strip Liang Wei of his official attire, a symbolic gesture signifying the removal of his authority and respect. Xiao Jie¡¯s order was clear and decisive, reflecting his disdain for Liang Wei''s negligence.
The magistrate''s robe and hat represented the king, and it was customary to remove these symbols before punishing an official, to show that the punishment was not directed at the king himself but at the individual¡¯s misconduct. ¡°Yes, General!¡± the soldier replied. He then removed Liang Wei¡¯s robe and hat, pushed him onto the floor, and prepared a large wooden stick for lashing. ¡°P-please have mercy, Grand Commandant!¡± Liang Wei pleaded, his voice trembling. ¡°Tell me the truth or there will be worse punishment,¡± Xiao Jie warned. ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t know a-anything, Grand Commandant!¡± Liang Wei stammered, clearly terrified. ¡°Start the punishment now!¡± Xiao Jie ordered. ¡°Argh!¡± Liang Wei screamed as the soldier lashed him with the wooden stick. ¡°Have mercy, Grand Commandant! Argh!¡± Liang Wei continued to scream and beg for mercy as his buttocks were relentlessly beaten. Xiao Jie watched impassively, thinking to himself, Whether incompetent or with a motive, this punishment fits both cases. He did not stop the punishment. ¡°General, 50 lashes have been completed!¡± the soldier reported. Liang Wei lay on the floor, whimpering in pain. ¡°Tell me again, why did you not report the tremors during the court meeting?¡± Xiao Jie demanded, his voice icy with controlled anger. ¡°P-please have m-mercy¡­" Liang Wei whimpered, his buttocks bleeding and swollen from the lashes. ¡°Soldiers! Prepare the finger clamp!¡± Xiao Jie ordered. ¡°Yes, General!¡± The soldiers brought out a tool with small wooden boards tied together, gaps between each for fingers to be inserted. As the soldiers began to insert Liang Wei¡¯s fingers into the clamp, he finally broke. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°W-wait, Grand Commandant! It was t-the R-right¡­ugh¡­¡± Before he could finish, an arrow pierced his heart, killing him instantly. ¡°Intruder alert!¡± The soldiers shouted as the village was plunged into chaos, everyone on high alert, searching for the assassin. ¡°Right¡­? He must have meant the Right Minister Gilles! Unforgivable!¡± Xiao Jie slammed the table in fury, enraged at losing their only witness. The soldiers scoured the village throughout the night but found no trace of the intruder. ¡°Apologies, General, we could not find the assassin,¡± a soldier reported. ¡°Forget it! Just focus on the incoming attack from Nian. I shall deal with this matter another day,¡± Xiao Jie commanded, frustration evident in his voice. ¡°Yes, General!¡± The soldiers returned to their posts, bracing for the impending battle.
¡°Damned Gilles, just you wait. I will not let this matter slide!¡± Xiao Jie clenched his fists tightly, vowing to expose Gilles¡¯s evil deeds.
¡°General, Nian spotted in the forest three kilometers away!¡± a scout reported, breathless from the urgency. ¡°Very well! Get into crane formation!¡± Xiao Jie commanded. ¡°Yes, General!¡± The soldiers moved swiftly, spreading out horizontally to form a line perpendicular to Nian¡¯s approach. The formation''s ends curved slightly forward, resembling a crane¡¯s wings. The front row bore huge shields, while the second row armed themselves with Fire Spears. "Remember," Xiao Jie addressed his troops, "Nian¡¯s weakness is loud noise and fire. These Fire Spears are designed specifically to counter Nian¡¯s threat." From the forest emerged a monstrous beast, three meters tall, with jagged teeth and a flat-faced lion''s head on a dog-like body. Its red fur bristled as it stomped forward, its eyes locked on the soldiers. ¡°Incoming!¡± the brigade captain shouted. Nian picked up speed, charging directly at the formation. The ground shook with its powerful strides, and the soldiers braced themselves for the impact. ¡°Hold the line!¡± Xiao Jie yelled. ¡°Prepare the Fire Spears!¡± As Nian closed in, the front row anchored their shields into the ground, creating an impenetrable wall. The second row raised their Fire Spears, ready to unleash their fiery payloads. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± Several soldiers, overcome by Nian¡¯s [Panic Aura], broke ranks and started to flee. "I have to end this fast before more soldiers get influenced by its skill," he thought, his eyes narrowing with determination. A loud ''clang'' resonated as Nian clashed with the middle section of the formation. The beast¡¯s terrifying presence and [Panic Aura] caused more soldiers to scatter. ¡°Fire!¡± Xiao Jie commanded. The second row¡¯s soldiers activated their Fire Spears, shooting fire pellets at Nian, forcing the beast to recoil. ¡°Surround Nian!¡± he shouted. Both flanks of the formation began to curve around, trapping Nian inside a tightening ring. ¡°Fire at will!¡± The soldiers unleashed a continuous barrage of fire pellets, their Fire Spears lighting up the night. Nian roared in agony, charging toward the front. As it smashed into the shield bearers, the [Panic Aura] again took its toll, and more soldiers fled, opening a gap in the middle. With a ferocious leap, Nian broke through the formation and charged into the village, smashing past the barricades. ¡°No!¡± Xiao Jie yelled, sprinting after the beast. He caught up with Nian and threw himself at it, managing to hold it off and push it back. It became a fierce contest of strength, man against beast. ¡°Amazing¡­the general is matching Nian in strength¡­¡± The soldiers were in awe, staring in disbelief. With a final surge of power, Xiao Jie managed to push Nian back, taking advantage of its injuries. He slammed the beast to the ground. Drawing Zhan Lu from his back, Xiao Jie executed an overhead strike, killing Nian in one blow. ¡°Hooray! General defeated Nian!¡± Cheers erupted from the soldiers. ¡°Huh? There¡¯s more than one Nian?!¡± As the soldiers celebrated, another, smaller Nian emerged from the forest, catching them off guard. The new Nian charged into the village, bypassing the barricades as the soldiers scrambled to reform their ranks. ¡°A second Nian?!¡± Xiao Jie exclaimed. As the beast ran toward him, he cleaved it in half with a diagonal upward swing of Zhan Lu. ¡°This smaller Nian must be the first Nian¡¯s child¡­¡± Xiao Jie thought, feeling a pang of sorrow. ¡°I pray for your safe passage to heaven¡­¡± This was the first time a second Nian had appeared, and the situation weighed heavily on him. ¡°A-apologies, General, we failed to stop the second Nian due to our incompetence!¡± The soldiers ran towards Xiao Jie and began genuflecting, one palm covering a fist. ¡°Learn from your mistakes. A moment¡¯s blunder can mean life or death,¡± Xiao Jie admonished, though his tone was not harsh. ¡°I will let this matter go this time. There is no next time. You are dismissed for now.¡± ¡°Y-yes, General!¡± The soldiers responded in unison, grateful for his leniency.
As they dispersed, Xiao Jie sheathed Zhan Lu, his mind already working on strategies to prevent such an oversight from happening again. The next day, Xiao Jie gathered the soldiers and briefed them on their new mission. ¡°Soldiers, these tremors are not ordinary. Nian''s abnormal behavior must be linked to them! I want you all to investigate every area around Zhou Village within five kilometers. Leave no stone unturned!¡± ¡°Yes, General!¡± the soldiers responded, dispersing to begin their search. As they scoured the forest, they discovered an unknown cave and promptly reported it to Xiao Jie.
¡°Hmm¡­the dirt around the cave entrance seems to have been disturbed,¡± Xiao Jie noted, suspecting that whatever had dug this cave might be connected to Nian''s abnormal behavior. ¡°Soldiers, be on high alert. There must be something significant in this underground cave.¡± With that, Xiao Jie led his men inside. Rotten crops littered the dark cave, and the tremors grew louder as they ventured deeper. At the end of the cave, they entered a large chamber about ten meters tall, with a river streaming along one side. ¡°General, i-it¡¯s a dragon!¡± a soldier shouted in surprise upon spotting the sleeping beast. Its yellow scales were dull, and it lacked wings. Its front limbs and shoulders were muscular and large, and the tip of its tail resembled a giant boulder. Nearby, two smaller Nian corpses lay motionless. ¡°Silence!¡± Xiao Jie hissed, stopping his soldiers from making any noise that might wake the dragon. ¡°Why would there be a dragon here?! It must have encroached on Nian''s territory, causing all this chaos. And being this close to the capital, I need to defeat or chase it away before it becomes a problem." As Xiao Jie pondered his next move, the dragon stirred and woke up. ¡°First, it was the dogs, and now it¡¯s the humans. Can¡¯t I sleep in peace?¡± The dragon''s voice rumbled as it stood, the ground trembling from the force of its tail slamming down. ¡°I am the Earth Dragon, Terrathorn. Since you have found me, you will not leave this place alive.¡± The dragon woke up as Xiao Jie was contemplating on how to deal with it. "Spikes? Is it going to use a long-range attack?" Xiao Jie thought, noticing spikes growing on Terrathorn''s body. ¡°Turtle Formation!¡± Xiao Jie commanded, seeing the danger. The soldiers quickly braced together, raising their shields in a protective formation. Terrathorn smirked and slammed the ground, casting [Earth Spears] to send spikes shooting up from the ground, piercing the soldiers in the front row. ¡°Tsk, those spikes on its body were a feint. What dirty trickery!¡± Xiao Jie realized they were outmatched. "They can''t defend against this dragon''s attacks; they will just get killed easily." ¡°Fall back!¡± Xiao Jie ordered, understanding the dire situation. The soldiers quickly retreated, regrouping at a safer distance. As the spike hurled towards Xiao Jie, he reacted swiftly, punching it with a powerful blow that shattered it. ¡°Fall back! Get out of the cave, I will handle this dragon alone!¡± Xiao Jie ordered decisively, knowing the soldiers would be at risk if they stayed. ¡°Y-yes, General!¡± The soldiers obeyed without hesitation, running out of the cave in an orderly retreat. It wasn¡¯t abandonment; they had unwavering faith in their general''s strength and strategy. Xiao Jie intercepted Terrathorn¡¯s [Tail Strike], aimed at the escaping soldiers, parrying it skillfully with Zhan Lu. ¡°Such arrogance coming from a tiny species. Do you think you alone can stop me?¡± Terrathorn mocked, its voice reverberating through the cavern. ¡°I am the Grand Commandant of Luo Yang, Wang Xiao Jie. I shall defeat you here at all costs!¡± Xiao Jie proclaimed with unwavering determination. Both combatants charged at each other, but just before they clashed, Xiao Jie blocked Terrathorn¡¯s body spike with one arm and swiftly slashed with Zhan Lu held in the other. Terrathorn recoiled in pain, astonished to find Xiao Jie''s blade cutting through its tough scales, akin to steel. ¡°How could this puny human breach my defenses?!¡± Terrathorn roared in disbelief, leaping back and countering with a powerful [Tail Strike]. Xiao Jie anticipated the attack, leaping agilely to evade the [Tail Strike], then immediately retaliated with swift strikes. ¡°I will not give you an opening!¡± Xiao Jie unleashed a flurry of attacks¡ª[Two Fold Slash], [Three Fold Slash]¡ªpressing his advantage relentlessly.
¡°What an annoying pest!¡± Terrathorn growled, frustrated by Xiao Jie¡¯s relentless assault. It slammed its massive hand down, aiming to crush him beneath its weight. Xiao Jie swung Zhan Lu upward with precision, slashing Terrathorn¡¯s attacking arm before swiftly evading to the side. The cave trembled as Terrathorn¡¯s colossal arm slammed onto the ground. Taking advantage of the moment, it unleashed [Earth Spears], hurling spikes towards Xiao Jie to create distance. Jumping back, Xiao Jie narrowly avoided most spikes, but one managed to pierce his lower leg as he leapt. ¡°I must eliminate these humans, or Lord Shinal will have my head¡­¡± Terrathorn bellowed, its resolve hardened as it summoned another round of [Earth Spears]. The cave shook violently again, this time sending countless spikes raining down from the ceiling. Parrying the spikes from above, Xiao Jie braced himself as Terrathorn charged forward, its dragon scales deflecting the falling spikes harmlessly. ¡°Kah!¡± Xiao Jie was slammed against the cave wall, ribs cracking from the impact. The excruciating pain threatened to overwhelm him, but he clenched his teeth and countered, landing a fierce punch on Terrathorn¡¯s snout with his injured arm, forcing it to release its grip.
¡°I commend you, human. Not many can stand against us dragons on equal footing,¡± Terrathorn spoke, its breath heavy and labored. ¡°For my kingdom, Luo Yang, I will defeat you!¡± Xiao Jie retorted, though he too was weary and panting, his body riddled with wounds and bleeding profusely. ¡°I have to end this quickly before I succumb to my injuries¡­¡± Xiao Jie muttered to himself, his determination unwavering despite the pain. ¡°Terrathorn, I will put my everything into this final strike of mine!¡± ¡°Let us end this then!¡± Terrathorn replied resolutely, its body sprouting new spikes to replace those damaged by Xiao Jie¡¯s onslaught. Xiao Jie gathered all his remaining strength, channeling it into Zhan Lu, an aura enveloping the blade with an intensity that matched his resolve. Terrathorn charged, aiming to impale Xiao Jie with its formidable body spikes. ¡°[Four-fold slash]!¡± Xiao Jie roared, unleashing a devastating series of strikes that cut through Terrathorn¡¯s defenses and brought the dragon crashing down before it could hit him. ¡°Lord Shinal¡­¡± Terrathorn uttered weakly, then fell silent and motionless. Seeing his opponent defeated and no longer a threat, Xiao Jie exhaled deeply, relief washing over him amidst the lingering pain. ¡°What a troublesome opponent¡­¡± Xiao Jie murmured, offering a silent prayer for Terrathorn¡¯s spirit. ¡°I pray for your safe passage to heaven¡­¡± Emerging from the cave, Xiao Jie was greeted with thunderous cheers from his soldiers. ¡°Hooray! General defeated the dragon! Hooray!¡± They cheered, their voices echoing through the forest. ¡°Enough celebration. We still have unfinished business in the capital,¡± Xiao Jie said, his tone firm and commanding. ¡°Casualties?¡± he inquired, his concern evident. ¡°Twenty-five injured, three dead, General!¡± came the reply. ¡°Carry the injured back to base. Today, we rest,¡± Xiao Jie ordered solemnly. ¡°Yes, General!¡± The soldiers responded in unison, respecting their leader¡¯s decision.
Together, Xiao Jie and his soldiers marched back to Zhou Village, knowing they had averted a grave crisis for now, but aware that their duties were far from over. Chapter 7: Unseen Prejudices ¡°Your Royal Highness, please wait!¡± A man hurried to catch up with the girl striding ahead of him, but his pleas seemed to fall on deaf ears. Wu Zhao, the princess of Luo Yang, continued walking with a smile, seemingly oblivious to his presence. ¡°Wu Zhao, please wait!¡± Jian Yi, her loyal bodyguard, finally caught up with her in the midst of a dirty back alley strewn with refuse. Turning around, Wu Zhao regarded Jian Yi with a playful glint in her eye, despite her plain attire that concealed her royal identity. ¡°Isn¡¯t going incognito outside the palace fun?¡± Her smile widened as she spoke. ¡°I get to see how the citizens truly feel and interact with non-royalties.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous out here, especially heading toward that place!¡± his concern was evident, but Wu Zhao gently pressed a finger to his lips to silence him. ¡°Nuh uh, every corner of Luo Yang is a treasure, and so are its citizens,¡± she replied with conviction. ¡°We mustn¡¯t look down on anyone.¡± ¡°But they aren¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Please, Jian Yi,¡± she interrupted firmly but kindly, preempting his objection. ¡°Prejudice breeds discontent, which leads to hatred. We must strive for understanding.¡± As they emerged from the back alley into a different district, the scene unfolded with humans mingling alongside humanoid creatures.
The humanoid beings appeared gaunt and underfed, their features reminiscent of beasts, giving them an almost desperate air as they navigated the dingy streets. As they strolled through the streets, Wu Zhao and Jian Yi witnessed a distressing scene: a group of four human children tormenting another child who appeared different from them. The bullies had pushed the child to the ground and were in the process of stripping his clothes off. ¡°Take that, you mongrel!¡± ¡°Beasts like you don¡¯t deserve to wear human clothes!¡± They taunted and jeered at the defenseless child, even urinating on the bread they had snatched from him. ¡°Go eat dog food, you dumb animal. Human food is too good for the likes of you!¡± ¡°Neh heh heh¡± The bullies reveled in their cruelty, enjoying their power over someone they perceived as inferior and unworthy. Wu Zhao¡¯s expression hardened with anger as she strode purposefully toward the group. ¡°Stop this bullying right now!¡± she commanded firmly.
The bullies glanced at her but ignored her warning, continuing their assault on the helpless child lying on the ground.
¡°Who are you to tell us what we can¡¯t do?¡± ¡°Old hag should stay away or just die¡± ¡°Just shut up or we will hit you!¡± ¡°My father is Liang Sheng, lord merchant of this district!¡± The children persisted in their abuse, unaware of the gravity of their words and mistaking Wu Zhao for an elderly woman due to her pale white hair. ¡°Wu-¡± Jian Yi began to intervene, but Wu Zhao signaled him to stop. Ignoring their threats, she walked toward the apparent leader of the group, seized him by the shoulder, and swiftly turned him around. With a resounding slap across his face, she silenced the bullies.
Onlookers gasped in disbelief, knowing well that antagonizing Liang Sheng, the powerful merchant lord of their district, could only bring further misery to their already difficult lives.
¡°How dare you hit me! Even my father hasn¡¯t laid a hand on me!¡± The leader cried out, feigning toughness despite the stinging slap. ¡°How does it feel to be on the receiving end?¡± her voice was firm, confronting him with the consequence of his actions. ¡°Guys, attack her!¡± The leader attempted to rally his friends, but their fear of Jian Yi standing behind Wu Zhao kept them at bay. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky just because you have a bodyguard! I¡¯ll have my father make you two slaves!¡± The children shouted as they hastily retreated. Wu Zhao approached the child still on the ground, extending her hand. ¡°Can you stand?¡± The child nodded, taking her hand and rising to his feet. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Ru¡¯ya¡­¡± ¡°Big sister, you¡¯ll get into trouble if you help me, you know¡­?¡± Ru¡¯ya spoke softly, holding back tears.
¡°It matters not whom I help, as long as they are citizens of Luo Yang, even if they are beastmen.¡± Wu Zhao gently patted Ru¡¯ya¡¯s head and embraced him, offering comfort and reassurance.
¡°I¡¯m dirty¡­ your beautiful clothing will get ruined¡­¡± ¡°Clothing is merely a protection for the body; it does not matter if it is clean or dirty,¡± Wu Zhao reassured him gently. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Ru¡¯ya sobbed, clutching Wu Zhao tighter. ¡°Ru¡¯ya, let me escort you back to your home,¡± Wu Zhao offered kindly. The kid nodded gratefully, and she walked him through the winding streets to his humble abode. ¡°Mmm¡­ I didn¡¯t bring much gold since we¡¯re incognito, but this should be enough to tide him over for some time¡­¡± Wu Zhao whispered softly, handing him ten gold coins.
¡°Thank you, big sister, uncle, thank you¡­!¡± Ru¡¯ya exclaimed tearfully, overwhelmed with gratitude as they approached his dilapidated home, which seemed barely habitable. ¡°Pft¡­hahaha, he called you uncle¡­hahaha,¡± Wu Zhao burst into laughter as they walked away. ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me, Wu Zhao, I¡¯m only twenty-two!¡± Jian Yi protested good-naturedly. ¡°Well, you certainly don¡¯t look like it¡­hahaha,¡± Wu Zhao teased further, unable to stifle her amusement. Jian Yi sighed and shook his head at her teasing antics. ¡°I will change this place once I ascend the throne,¡± Wu Zhao declared solemnly. ¡°The system of using Beastmen as slaves should be abolished.¡±
As they walked along the streets, a group of men suddenly appeared, causing other passersby to quickly scatter and hide. ¡°It¡¯s her! She was the one who hit me for no reason! I want you guys to beat her up!¡± shouted the kid who Wu Zhao had slapped earlier, now accompanied by about twenty men who seemed eager to comply. ¡°Hmm, here comes a fool bringing reinforcements to soothe his wounded pride,¡± Wu Zhao remarked, her smile tinged with sarcasm. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll cripple you and make you my slave!¡± the kid retorted angrily, further incensed by Wu Zhao¡¯s nonchalance. ¡°Will you be okay?¡± Wu Zhao asked Jian Yi calmly. ¡°Even with my limited skills, I can handle this group of men alone,¡± Jian Yi assured her. ¡°Don¡¯t let that kid escape, capture him,¡± Wu Zhao instructed quietly. ¡°Yes, your- my lady.¡± Jian Yi replied, careful to use a respectful term that wouldn¡¯t reveal Wu Zhao¡¯s true identity.
The group of men charged at Jian Yi, attacking him together, but their blows missed as he swiftly dodged and countered. With a quick move, Jian Yi disabled one man by striking his neck and then swiftly disarmed him, taking his sword. ¡°One down,¡± Jian Yi calmly declared after swiftly incapacitating the first man. He followed with a precise strike to another man¡¯s stomach with the sword, saying, ¡°Two down.¡± ¡°Three down,¡± he continued as another assailant swung at his back, only to meet a swift counter. Executing a swift [Three-fold slash], Jian Yi efficiently dispatched a few more, stating, ¡°Seven.¡± The remaining men hesitated, unsure whether to press the attack, which allowed Jian Yi to swiftly incapacitate several more. Hidden slaves, observing from their hiding place, silently cheered for him. ¡°...Nineteen,¡± Jian Yi announced a short while later, having defeated all but one of the assailants. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Move and I¡¯ll kill this girl!¡± The last man, seizing an opportunity, slipped past Jian Yi and held Wu Zhao hostage, demanding that Jian Yi drop his weapon. ¡°My lady¡­ please do not fool around in this perilous situation,¡± Jian Yi cautioned calmly. The man expected Jian Yi to back down and became confused at what he heard. ¡°Fine, fine¡­¡± With a swift strike of her elbow, Wu Zhao incapacitated the man, sending him sprawling. ¡°That¡¯s twenty,¡± she remarked with a devilish smile. After a while, all twenty men lay defeated, and both Jian Yi and Wu Zhao emerged unscathed. ¡°I used the back of the sword, so they aren¡¯t in danger of dying,¡± Jian Yi reassured. ¡°Good job, mine dear bodyguard,¡± Wu Zhao teased, smiling as she patted his arm.
The slaves who had been hiding and watching felt a surge of relief and accomplishment at Jian Yi''s actions, as if a burden had been lifted from their hearts. However, they refrained from celebrating aloud, wary of the presence of Liang Sheng, the merchant lord. ¡°How is this possible¡­?! How can one person defeat twenty men?!¡± the kid exclaimed in disbelief, trying to flee but halting abruptly when a sword thudded into the ground before him. ¡°Eeek!¡± Trembling, the kid involuntarily wet himself in fear. ¡°It¡¯s your turn not to move, kid. The next throw will be directed toward your head instead of the ground,¡± Wu Zhao warned coldly, her tone carrying a chilling edge. With his legs buckling, the kid collapsed onto the ground, his pants soaked with urine after Wu Zhao¡¯s threat.
¡°Now, now, it¡¯s time to pay a visit to your beloved father, who took such great care in raising you,¡± Wu Zhao continued, her voice firm as she prepared to escort the humiliated kid back to his mansion where his father resides.
¡®Bang!¡¯ The gate slammed open with a resounding force, echoing through the lavishly furnished mansion, sending a kid sprawling across the floor. ¡°Which scoundrel dares to invade my mansion?!¡± bellowed Liang Sheng, an overweight man clad in a gaudy robe, as he surveyed the scene. His outrage turned to concern as he recognized his own son among the disarray. ¡°My boy! How dare they do this to you!¡± he thundered, his face contorted with fury as he moved toward his son, who lay on the ground. ¡°Papa¡­ torture them and kill them for me¡­!¡± the boy whimpered, his voice trembling with fear and indignation, the first time his father had seen him bullied to such an extent, enraging him further. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Mister Merchant Lord of the slum district, whose name escapes me,¡± greeted Wu Zhao, offering a courteous curtsy despite the tension. ¡°Grr¡­ Guards! Kill these two right now!¡± Liang Sheng roared, his anger unabated. ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The guards swiftly encircled Wu Zhao and Jian Yi, brandishing their weapons menacingly. ¡°What a grand reception. You certainly know how to treat your guests well,¡± Wu Zhao remarked, a hint of mockery in her voice. ¡°Hold it,¡± Liang Sheng commanded suddenly, halting his guards in their tracks. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wu Zhao¡¯s smile widened into a devilish grin as she challenged Liang Sheng. ¡°Capture them alive. I want to torture them, especially this girl!¡± Liang Sheng ordered with a vicious glint in his eye.
¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The guards surged forward, closing in on Wu Zhao and Jian Yi with intent to subdue them alive. ¡°Duck down.¡± ¡°Sure~¡± Wu Zhao swiftly crouched as instructed, while Jian Yi poised himself in a combat stance. With a deft spin of the sword he had taken from one of the guards earlier, Jian Yi sent them all flying in one powerful swing. Liang Sheng stumbled back, landing unceremoniously on his rear, utterly shocked at the swift defeat of his guards. ¡°Ai ya, what¡¯s the matter, Mister Merchant Lord? Cat got your tongue?¡± Wu Zhao taunted, her tone laced with amusement. ¡°Y-y-y-y-you! Who are you?! Wait¡­ that hair and eye color¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Liang Sheng stuttered in realization, his face paling. ¡°Eeek!¡± His fear escalated when Jian Yi planted the sword into the ground between his legs. ¡°You are currently speaking to the Princess of Luo Yang,¡± Jian Yi declared calmly, his voice carrying the weight of authority. Liang Sheng scrambled to his feet and immediately began prostrating himself before Wu Zhao. ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s tally your transgressions,¡± Wu Zhao continued, pacing in front of him. ¡°One, disrespecting the royal princess. Two, threatening the royal princess. Three, assaulting the royal princess. Four, attempted murder of the royal princess. What else, mmm?¡± she walked back and forth in front of Liang Sheng while slowly counting with her fingers the number of crimes he committed. ¡°P-please spare me, Your Royal Highness!¡± Liang Sheng pleaded, still prostrating himself on the ground. ¡°Mmm¡­ Oh, your child did the same thing too! So, double the amount,¡± Wu Zhao remarked casually. ¡°Jian Yi, what are the punishments for these?¡± she inquired, turning to her bodyguard. ¡°My Lady, I believe it would be the death penalty,¡± Jian Yi responded evenly. ¡°Please have mercy, Your Royal Highness! Please spare my life!¡± Liang Sheng implored desperately. ¡°Mmm¡­ What should I do?¡± Wu Zhao pondered aloud, her expression unreadable. ¡°Death penalty¡­¡± Wu Zhao reiterated solemnly. Liang Sheng started to sweat profusely, imagining the gruesome fate awaiting him. ¡°Would be a punishment too light for you, you will work under me or be sent to get dismemberment by five horses, what will you choose, mister merchant lord?¡± ¡°I will work under you, Your Royal Highness! I will dedicate my lowly life to serving you!¡± Liang Sheng quickly chose the first option without hesitation. ¡°Very well. First, release all the slaves. Pay them fair wages if they choose to remain in your service. Treat them as equals to any other human,¡± Wu Zhao commanded firmly. ¡°Y-yes, Your Royal Highness! And what about my wretched son who offended you?¡± Liang Sheng asked meekly, bowing his head again under Jian Yi¡¯s stern gaze. ¡°You will ensure he learns proper manners and respect. Any further indiscretions, and he will be assigned to manual labor,¡± Wu Zhao replied decisively. ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness, thank you! I will heed your counsel. My son will learn respect for all, not just towards Your Royal Highness,¡± Liang Sheng vowed earnestly. ¡°You are not to mention to anybody that she is the princess, any information leaked will be off with your head!¡± ¡°Y-yes, I shall bear this in mind!¡±
¡°My lady, please do not endanger yourself in the future!¡± Jian Yi''s concern echoed again as they walked through the streets, drawing bewildered gazes from onlookers who recognized Wu Zhao as the one who subdued the merchant lord. After a brief pause, Jian Yi spoke again. ¡°Wu Zhao, please do not endanger yourself in the future!¡± ¡°Ah, were you talking to me just now?¡± She turned around with a playful smile. ¡°Yes, I was,¡± Jian Yi replied seriously. ¡°Why did you let him live?¡± Wu Zhao¡¯s smile widened. ¡°As I said before, every citizen of Luo Yang is a treasure. Isn¡¯t it fun to experience life incognito outside the palace?¡± She continued strolling along the bustling streets, Jian Yi trailing behind, still trying to process the events that had unfolded. Chapter 8: Milliana Mamluk ¡°We found another one, and the situation is terrible!¡± Milli burst into Richard¡¯s workshop, her face flushed with urgency. Richard barely looked up from his intricate tinkering. ¡°Where, who?¡± ¡°Luo Yang...and she is the princess!¡± Milli''s voice trembled as she spoke. A metallic clink resonated as Richard dropped his tools, his shock evident. ¡°What are the chances of them finding her?¡± ¡°...Really high. She¡¯s about to ascend the throne...¡± Milli''s tone was filled with despair. Richard sighed, the weight of the situation sinking in. ¡°They won¡¯t make it then¡­¡± ¡°We have to save her! We can¡¯t let her ascend the throne!¡± Milli''s voice was desperate. ¡°What about Regina?¡± he asked, his mind already calculating their next steps. ¡°Wake her up now. We have to go as soon as possible. I¡¯ll need to retrieve my cards.¡± Milli¡¯s determination was clear. Richard nodded, understanding the urgency. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you guys at noon, be ready!¡± Without another word, Milli dashed off to prepare her equipment, leaving Richard to gather his thoughts and ready himself for the mission ahead.
¡°Wake up, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± ¡°Fueh¡­?¡± Regina rubbed her eyes, still groggy from sleep as Richard gently roused her. ¡°Wear this, we have to travel far north to Luo Yang,¡± he said, handing her a black cloak with a hood. Regina was just fastening her cloak when the workshop door slammed open again. ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± Milli''s voice echoed through the room. ¡°Mmm¡± Regina nodded. ¡°Would you stop slamming my door?¡± Richard grumbled, his annoyance evident. Milli simply shrugged. ¡°This will be a long journey, probably around two months to get there.¡± ¡°Why must we go to this Luo Yang place?¡± Regina asked meekly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Lil¡¯ Reggie, we must save the princess before she gets killed,¡± Milli explained, her tone serious.
¡°Fueh¡­? Somebody wants to kill the princess?¡± Regina¡¯s eyes widened in shock, the gravity of the situation dawning on her. ¡°Yes, she will most likely get killed after she ascends the throne, so we must get there before she becomes the queen.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Regina nodded, a hint of fear in her eyes. ¡°First, we have to head northeast to Daw¡¯ Al-Qamar, the village of the beastmen. I need to retrieve my cards¡­¡± ¡°Cards¡­?¡± Regina looked confused. ¡°Yep, they are my precious friends. Let¡¯s go!¡± Milli took Regina''s hand and led her out, with Richard following close behind.
Traveling along the forest path, Richard felt a growing sense of unease. He remained on high alert, scanning their surroundings for any signs of danger. ¡°Wait.¡± Richard held out his hand, stopping Milli and Regina in their tracks. He pointed towards a dorsal spine protruding slightly from behind a bush on their left. ¡°What creature has a protruding dorsal spine?¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°An aquatic type? No, we¡¯re far from any ocean. Lizardmen? Only some of them have it. There¡¯s a high possibility it belongs to a draconian-type enemy.¡± Richard''s face twisted with concern as he imagined the trouble a draconian could bring. ¡°There¡¯s a scent of blood. It must be injured or feeding¡­¡± Milli, with her enhanced sense of smell as a quarter beastman, detected the scent before Richard could.
As they cautiously approached the source, Milli''s face turned red with anger ¡°It¡¯s eating a beastman kid!¡± Milli shouted, rushing forward with a staff in hand. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Damn it, why would there be a drake here?!¡± Richard muttered, stunned by the discovery. Regina covered her mouth with both hands to stifle a scream, frozen in fear. The drake spotted Milli and got into a pouncing stance. It roared, summoning two more drakes from the shadows to join the attack, surrounding Milli, Richard, and Regina. ¡°Leave them to me!¡± Milli declared confidently. Richard nodded, scooped up Regina, and leapt out of the drake¡¯s encirclement. The three drakes, fixated on Milli, charged at her, seemingly finding her a more enticing target. With a thud, Milli jumped away, evading the drakes. She pulled a card from her pouch and released it into the air. The card hovered, and winds began swirling around her and the floating card. The drakes charged again, jaws wide open, ready to tear her apart. The three drakes began charging toward Milli again, their mouths wide open, preparing to gnaw at her body. ¡°Drown them, Laspi Versillio,¡± Milli chanted, touching the card with her staff.
A massive blob of water materialized from the card, poised to engulf the drakes. The blob of water surged, slamming down on the three drakes with its immense force, absorbing them within its gelatinous body. The drakes struggled fiercely, but their efforts were in vain as they were slowly suffocated to death. Regina''s eyes widened in shock, unable to tear her gaze away from the scene unfolding before her. ¡°This is Laspi Versillio, one of my dearest friends,¡± Milli explained, turning to face Regina. She moved closer to the blob and gently touched its gelatinous surface. ¡°Laspi¡­aren¡¯t you glad¡­? You can see her again¡­¡± Milli¡¯s voice was tinged with sadness. ¡°He was the slime king before being severely wounded by enemies from the Azevaria Empire. He died, but I managed to save him by binding his soul into this card, as his last wish¡­¡± Tears streamed down Milli¡¯s face as she gave an awkward smile. Regina moved toward Milli, hugging her tightly, tears flowing as she felt an indescribable sadness welling up inside her. Despite the initial fear, she felt only familiarity and sorrow for the slime king. Laspi Versillio gently nudged Milli and Regina, comforting them, before slowly vanishing into thin air, leaving the corpses of the three drakes behind. ¡°Well¡­sorry for showing you this¡­ I guess we should bury this poor kid,¡± Milli said, wiping her tears and attempting to sound cheerful.
¡°Mmm,¡± Regina nodded, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Let me handle it,¡± Richard interrupted, wanting to spare Milli and Regina from the heavy labor. ¡°You two search the area for any more drakes.¡± After a while, they managed to bury the child and made a small grave. Then they continued toward the beastmen village, Daw¡¯ Al-Qamar. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any drakes here,¡± Richard said, breaking the silence. ¡°They live on the Azevaria continent.¡± ¡°Keter must be planning something,¡± Milli interjected, ¡°or should I say Shinal.¡± Milli continued to explain to Regina, ¡°Shinal the dragon king¡­he is one of the Kabbala, Keter, flying the flag of the Azevaria Empire. Few know Keter and the dragon king are the same being.¡± ¡°He was also one of the main reasons Azevaria managed to destroy our kingdom, Esmeria,¡± Richard added, clenching his fist. ¡°Just hearing his name makes my blood boil.¡± Regina stayed silent, listening intently to their words. ¡°We should move faster,¡± Milli urged, grabbing Regina¡¯s and Richard¡¯s hands. ¡°I fear something bad might happen in Daw¡¯ Al-Qamar.¡± They quickened their pace, determination etched on their faces as they pressed on toward the village.
Hidden in the unnamed forest near Acacia lies a small village of beastmen, populated by escapees from the Azevaria Empire. Some bore injuries and amputated limbs, while the younger ones, born in the village, remained cheerful, untouched by the horrors of war. In the early morning, a group of beastmen walked cautiously towards a house in the village center, carrying something draped in cloth. They took care to ensure no one saw what they were transporting. The group leader, clad in brown leather armor, knocked on the door. An old beastman answered, glancing around before letting them in. Once inside, the group gently placed the draped bundle on the floor, revealing the corpse of a fellow beastman. The older beastman in a plain robe, looking worried, was the village chief of Daw¡¯ Al-Qamar. ¡°This is the fifth victim, huh¡­¡± the village chief muttered, rubbing his temples. ¡°We can¡¯t hide this matter any longer. The villagers are getting more suspicious,¡± said the group leader, Khalid Al-Qamar, the village guard leader. ¡°We can¡¯t let the villagers know. There would be mass hysteria if they find out the guardian cards¡¯ effects are diminishing. We should fortify the village¡¯s outer perimeters,¡± the chief replied. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Whatever monster did this can¡¯t be stopped by mere barricades. We need a plan before it gets worse.¡± ¡°If only Milliana were here¡­¡± the chief sighed. Suddenly, the door slammed open, and another group of beastmen entered the house. ¡°Oi oi¡­what do we have here, a corpse of our comrade?¡± said Zafir Al-Qamar, the leader of a faction of younger beastmen who opposed the village chief. ¡°Zafir! How did you know we were here?!¡± Khalid was surprised, as they had tried to be discreet while visiting the village chief¡¯s house. ¡°Oh Khalid, do you seriously think a Cainean¡¯s sense of smell is that bad?¡± Zafir sneered. ¡°Did you sleep around so much that your Felinean brain has gotten stupid?¡± Zafir¡¯s provocation cut deep. Caineans are beastmen with canine genes, while Felineans have feline genes. Though they usually get along, Zafir¡¯s inexperience with the dangers of the outside world fueled his disdain for the village leaders. He believed the village chief and Khalid wanted to imprison them within the village, never allowing them to venture out. ¡°How dare you speak ill of Khalid!¡± The guards, composed of both Caineans and Felineans, moved to defend their leader but were stopped by Khalid himself. ¡°Stop it. Mere mockery won¡¯t get to me,¡± Khalid interjected before the groups could brawl. ¡°I hope you can keep this a secret,¡± the village chief added, his tone pleading. ¡°Oi oi, from the looks of it, this wasn¡¯t the first victim. How many have died?¡± Zafir demanded. ¡°Five¡­¡± the village chief answered, his voice heavy with sorrow. ¡°Five?! Where¡¯s the power of those guardian cards you so proudly spoke of? Why would there be victims if those guardian cards were so strong?! You old coots are going to get the whole village killed!¡± Zafir¡¯s voice rose with anger and frustration. ¡°We are trying to find a solution for this,¡± Khalid replied, frowning at the fact that the worst person in the whole village had to discover this serious matter. ¡°Guys, inform the whole village about this!¡± Zafir commanded, and his sidekicks quickly ran off to spread the news. ¡°Wait¡ª!¡± Khalid started to protest. ¡°Never mind¡­let them do it,¡± the village chief interrupted, his expression grim. It was as if he had resigned himself to this despair, while Zafir wore a triumphant look. ¡°Mama Milli¡­I miss you...please tell me what to do¡­¡± the village chief thought, his heart heavy with sorrow and desperation.
The villagers were gathered in the town square, their voices a tumult of anger and fear directed at the village chief as he approached. Questions and accusations flew at him like arrows: ¡°How could you hide this from us?!¡± ¡°What exactly happened to them?!¡± ¡°Stop trapping us in this place when it is so dangerous!¡± ¡°Tyrant!¡± The chief stood somberly in front of the crowd, absorbing their blame for the tragedies that had befallen their fellow villagers. At Zafir''s signal, the crowd fell silent, awaiting his words. ¡°Guys, should this old bag of bones finally release the barrier of the guardian cards and let us out before more of us die?¡± ¡°Yeah! Stop trapping us here!¡± The villagers chorused their agreement. Khalid stepped forward, attempting to reason with them. ¡°You guys know that the power of these guardian cards kept us safe till now, right?¡± ¡°What is the proof that the cards were doing what he said, guys?!¡± ¡°Yeah! Show us proof or you are just lying!¡± The villagers echoed Zafir''s skepticism. ¡°Take it down! Take it down! Take it down!¡± They began chanting with Zafir, their demand clear and resolute. ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t take the barrier down¡­we will get slaughtered by whichever is outside the barrier¡­¡± The village chief''s voice pleaded desperately, but it was drowned out by the relentless chant of the villagers. ¡®Thud!¡¯ A rock struck Khalid¡¯s head as he stepped forward to shield the chief from harm, blood streaming from the wound. Driven by Zafir''s incitement, the villagers surged forward, intent on lynching both the chief and Khalid. The village guards formed a human barrier, trying to protect their leaders but becoming targets themselves in the chaotic frenzy. ¡°I will finally be able to leave this shitty village!¡± ¡°We will finally be free! Kill the village chief if he doesn¡¯t want to release the barrier!¡± Zafir¡¯s words fueled the rage of the villagers, who continued to rain blows upon Khalid and the chief, their fury unabated until the barrier was dismantled. As the chief weakened under the onslaught of blows meant for him, the flow of mana that had sustained the protective barrier for so long ceased. With its dissolution, a chorus of jubilation erupted from the villagers. ¡°The barrier is down! Hooray!¡± The villagers cheered and celebrated, their focus entirely on the newfound freedom they believed awaited them outside the village walls. They paid no heed to the injured chief, the guards still defending them, or the ominous sounds growing louder in the distance. ¡°Rrrrrrahhhhhhhhh!¡±Thunderous roars echoed through the air, ominous harbingers of the peril that now awaited Daw¡¯ Al-Qamar. Chapter 9: Milliana Mamluk 2 ¡°Monsters! Monsters are charging straight toward us!¡± With the removal of the barrier, the lethargic drakes surrounding the village suddenly perked up, their eyes brightening as they surged toward Daw¡¯ Al-Qamar. The barrier had a unique effect that induced fatigue in any creatures approaching it from either direction. This meant that beings outside would feel sluggish and unmotivated, halting their approach towards the village. Conversely, villagers near the barrier would experience the same lethargy, dissuading them from venturing beyond its bounds and inadvertently trapping them within. This protective enchantment effectively concealed the village from unsuspecting beings, both human and monster alike. Only those with heightened senses or magical capabilities could detect its presence, while others might simply perceive it as an area to avoid. ¡°So the monsters killing our comrades from the edge of the barriers were the drakes¡­¡±
Khalid¡¯s emotions were mixed with relief and despair. He was relieved that the barrier itself hadn¡¯t weakened, realizing instead that their adversaries were formidable monsters capable of sensing and navigating around the barrier¡¯s effects. This revelation added a layer of urgency and danger to their already precarious situation. Drakes have a certain level of magic resistance, hence they could feel something was there, Their keener sense of smell let them sense beastmen were inside when the village guard patrols the parameter of the barriers. But they couldn¡¯t get near it because it would make them lazy, so they surrounded the ¡®something¡¯ instead, waiting for beastmen to get outside. ¡°Guards, quickly defeat these monsters!¡± The villagers clamored for protection as the drakes closed in. ¡°Master, please escape this place with the village chief!¡± The guards rallied together, determined to buy Khalid and the village chief time to flee. ¡°No! Don¡¯t go¡­!¡± Khalid¡¯s heart wrenched with conflict. He saw the guards not just as soldiers but as his own children, raised and trained under his care after being orphaned. Yet, duty bound him to command them to defend the village, even as he feared for the villagers¡¯ lives against the overwhelming drake threat. The village guards fought valiantly against the monstrous drakes, their injuries and fatigue proving insurmountable against the relentless onslaught. Khalid swiftly hoisted the unconscious village chief, seeking refuge in the trees as the drakes wreaked havoc below, demolishing homes and threatening lives. ¡°How could there be monsters this big?!¡± Zafir¡¯s voice trembled with fear as he fled at the sight of the massive drakes descending upon Daw¡¯ Al-Qamar. The drakes were each around one meter tall and stretched a daunting eight meters in length, with thick, muscular tails capable of crushing anything in their path with a single swipe. ¡°Why did this happen¡­? I just wanted to get out of this village¡­¡± Zafir muttered in confusion, his senses overwhelmed by the chaos around him. Seeing a drake closing in on Zafir from behind, Khalid made a split-second decision and leaped down to intervene. Zafir felt a sudden wetness on his back and turned, only to see Khalid¡¯s arm in the drake¡¯s jaws, blood pouring from the wound. ¡°Why¡­why did you save me¡­?¡± Zafir choked out, disbelief and guilt warring within him. ¡°It is my duty as the guard leader,¡± Khalid repeated firmly, despite the pain coursing through him. ¡°Now run. I hope you make it out safely and get to explore the outside world as you¡¯ve always wanted. Just make sure the village chief gets out of here too; he¡¯s up in the trees.¡± ¡°Are you mocking me?!¡± Zafir snapped, his voice thick with disbelief and frustration. ¡°Just go!¡± Khalid shouted over his shoulder, sensing the drake readying itself to strike. With grim determination, he positioned himself between Zafir and the incoming drake, bracing for impact.
Zafir heeded Khalid¡¯s command without looking back. He scrambled up the nearest tree, swiftly retrieved the unconscious village chief, and hurried away from the village, carrying the elder on his back. The weight of responsibility and fear pushing him forward, he ignored the gruesome scenes left by the drakes'' rampage, focusing only on escape and survival.
Suddenly, Zafir was sent flying through the air, the weight of the unconscious village chief on his back dragging him down. The drake¡¯s tail had struck him hard in the abdomen, causing him to cough up blood. Despite the intense pain coursing through his body, Zafir struggled to his feet and attempted to flee with the village chief still slung over his back. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Huurgh¡­ It¡¯s my fault all of this happened¡­ I have to save him¡­¡± Zafir muttered through gritted teeth, determination mixing with agony as he staggered forward. With a sudden ''bang'', the drake lunged at Zafir, its mouth gaping wide open, ready to tear into him. In that terrifying moment, a radiant light began to glow from deep within the drake''s throat. ¡°Please, God, if you¡¯re there,¡± Zafir whispered desperately, his voice barely audible over the roar of the approaching monster, ¡°please let the village chief survive... I can¡¯t bear any more guilt¡­¡± Exhausted and on the brink of collapse, Zafir had no more strength left to evade or defend himself. He instinctively shielded the unconscious village chief with his own body, preparing for what he thought would be a devastating breath attack.
As the seconds stretched into eternity, Zafir closed his eyes, bracing himself for the inevitable.
¡°What happened here?!¡± Zafir heard a female voice, initially thinking it was his mind playing tricks on him in his final moments. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± The voice persisted, drawing his attention. He opened his eyes and saw three humans standing before him. Beside them lay the drake, now motionless, and one of the humans, a male, held a strange device in his hand. ¡°Pleash save him! I beg you! Pleashhse save him!¡± Zafir pleaded, tears streaming down his face as he released his tight embrace on the village chief. ¡°Farid!¡± The girl called out the elder¡¯s name with urgency, indicating a familiarity with him. She gently placed the village chief on her lap and cast a spell, [Minor Recover], channeling healing magic into him. After a tense moment, the village chief stirred, his eyes fluttering open. As he saw the girl¡¯s face, a wave of relief washed over him, and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Mama Milli¡­I miss you¡­!¡± The village chief could not stop calling out Milli¡¯s name as he held her hands tightly while crying. ¡°Fueh? You have a son?!¡± The other girl standing at the side was surprised. Zafir had the same reaction, feeling something strange about the girl. She had the scent of a beastmen, yet she didn¡¯t look like one. The man standing with her seemed unfazed, likely understanding the situation. ¡°I will explain later, what happened, Farid?¡± The young girl embracing the village chief changed the topic, focusing on the more pressing matter. ¡°I¡­I could not supply the guardian cards with any more mana, and the barrier broke down¡­and numerous drakes invaded the village¡­¡± Tears flowed down the village chief¡¯s cheeks as he recounted what had transpired. Zafir felt a mix of relief and guilt that the village chief hadn¡¯t divulged the full truth¡ªthat the invasion was partly his fault. Farid then retrieved two cards from his pouch and handed them to Milli. ¡°Belphegor¡­Xenado¡­you should be able to summon any of these two for even a moment, and they could kill these drakes with ease¡­¡± Milli grew frustrated, realizing her overconfidence in the cards¡¯ protection for Farid, contingent on his mana reserve and strength to summon them. ¡°If only I didn¡¯t get the villagers to lynch the village chief, they wouldn¡¯t have died¡­¡± Zafir¡¯s heart weighed heavily as he clenched his fists. ¡°Mama Milli¡­please¡­there might be some beastmen still alive in the village¡­please save them¡­¡± Farid implored before collapsing, still clutching Milli¡¯s hands. ¡°Can you take care of these two, I will head to the village alone.¡± Milli asked Richard. ¡°Be careful.¡± Richard nodded.
Milli waved goodbye and swiftly darted towards Daw¡¯ Al-Qamar.
¡°There¡¯s so many corpses lying around! These poor beastmen! I hope some are still alive! I have to get there faster!¡± Milli''s anger surged as she approached Daw¡¯ Al-Qamar, witnessing the grim aftermath of the drakes'' attack. ¡°I am different now! I am not the same as the past me! I can finally fight back!¡± Spotting two drakes devouring beastmen corpses, Milli swiftly retrieved a card and released it. The card hovered in front of her, enveloped in swirling winds as she tapped it with her staff. ¡°Crush them, Baltimore.¡± From the card emerged Baltimore, the king of minotaurs, a towering figure standing two and a half meters tall. Adorned in battle-worn leather armor and sporting a scarred bullish face, Baltimore wielded a massive two-handed axe. With a thunderous roar, he charged at the drakes, cleaving them in two before they could react. ¡°Rrroahhh!!!¡± Baltimore''s battle cry echoed through the forest, a menacing sound that reverberated with authority and power.
The ferocious roar alerted nearby drakes, drawing them toward Baltimore''s location. As they approached, they found themselves hopelessly outmatched by the towering minotaur. Their attempts to strike with [Tail Swipe] and other attacks were futile against Baltimore''s resilience. With each swing of his massive axe, drake bodies were rent apart, splattering the already blood-soaked village with gore and entrails. ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t get to run away after invading somebody¡¯s village!¡± Facing the fleeing drakes, Milli summoned another entity from her card. ¡°Confine them, Belphegor¡± A shadow emerged from the card, coalescing into a tall, elegant humanoid figure with horns and a tail¡ªthe demon of Sloth, Belphegor. With a deliberate wave of its hand, Belphegor invoked [Idle]. Instantly, the escaping drakes slowed their frantic movements, their actions becoming lethargic as if caught in a trance. Despite their [Magic Resistance], Belphegor''s magic overwhelmed them, leaving them powerless to resist or flee. Their once sharp gazes glazed over with a dull emptiness as they succumbed completely to Belphegor''s spell.
Baltimore swung his giant axe with ruthless efficiency, cleaving through the stationary drakes like a seasoned butcher preparing meat. The remaining drakes, overwhelmed and subdued by Belphegor''s spell, showed no resistance as they met their demise. The scene unfolded into a grim spectacle of senseless brutality¡ªa one-sided massacre where the drakes fell without a fight, their bodies mutilated under Baltimore''s relentless strikes. Milli stood amidst the carnage, her expression devoid of emotion, silently overseeing the slaughter as though she were the overseer of a grim slaughterhouse.
Once the last drake in the vicinity had fallen, Milli dispelled the summoned beings with a gesture, returning them to their cards. She then moved through the village, where the ground was strewn with the dismembered corpses of both beastmen and drakes, searching desperately for any signs of survivors among the devastation.
¡°W-what do we do?¡± Zafir asked Richard, his voice trembling with panic. ¡°Stay close behind me,¡± Richard replied firmly, his mind racing to devise a plan to protect the group from the encroaching drakes while also worrying about Milli¡¯s safety. The drakes, drawn by Baltimore''s battle cry, were initially headed towards Milli¡¯s location. Spotting Richard¡¯s group on the way, they diverted their path to eliminate them first. ¡°Drakes have high strength and tough hides. Plant walls won¡¯t stop them. These will have to do,¡± Richard muttered urgently to himself. He swiftly conjured four Ice Bullets and fired them at the lead drakes, freezing them solid to create makeshift barricades against the others.
However, the drakes in the rear ranks were undeterred. With powerful [Tail Swipe], they shattered their frozen comrades into pieces and continued their relentless advance, crunching through the icy remains of their allies as they moved closer. ¡°Tsk, as expected, they wouldn¡¯t care about their allies. They are still considered younglings and haven¡¯t developed breath attacks, It¡¯s hard to tell what elemental drakes they are. And I can¡¯t use fire bullet here.¡± Richard muttered under his breath, assessing the situation critically. He swiftly loaded yellowish bullets into his guns and aimed at the foremost drake. With precision, he fired a [Lightning Bullet], which struck the drake directly. Lightning crackled from within its wound, spreading paralysis through its body. While Richard focused on incapacitating the drakes ahead, another drake, unseen, lurked behind the group, ready to strike at Regina.
Just as Regina turned, sensing something amiss, the drake pounced, its claws aimed to tear through her. Chapter 10: Milliana Mamluk 3 Zafir desperately wanted to leap in to protect Regina, but his legs trembled with exhaustion, leaving him frozen in place. ¡°Shit, I won¡¯t make it, I haven¡¯t tested this yet, it better work!¡± Richard muttered with urgency. From his pouch, he retrieved a round object and hurled it towards the drake that was lunging at Regina. ¡°Eek!¡± Regina gasped in fear as the object hurtled through the air. In the next instant, the surrounding trees were uprooted as a powerful gust of wind erupted. The drakes, caught in the blast, were forcefully blown backwards, colliding with the upheaved trees. Regina lay unconscious in the center of the chaotic aftermath.
Zafir stood in shock, unable to comprehend what unfolded before his eyes. The drake''s attack connected with Regina, and upon contact, crimson markings materialized across her body in a mysterious pattern. Before the gravity of the situation could fully sink in, a round object hurled by Richard struck the drake, detonated. From within the round object, powerful winds surged forth, enveloping Regina in a swirling vortex. Unconscious of her own actions, Regina instinctively amplified the wind''s strength, unleashing a fierce gust that repelled the drake attacking her. The winds expanded outward from her, creating a protective barrier that pushed away the other drakes, skillfully avoiding Richard, Farid, and Zafir in the chaos. As quickly as they appeared, the red markings on Regina''s body faded away, leaving a momentary silence in the aftermath of the tempestuous display. In the blink of an eye, everything unfolded rapidly.
¡°My prototype Wind Bomb shouldn¡¯t be this strong. Did she just use [Wind Crusher] and [Wind Barrier]...?¡± Richard muttered to himself, a mix of relief and wonder crossing his features as he watched Regina safe and unharmed. Zafir stood in stunned silence, utterly taken aback by the sight before him. He never expected the seemingly timid hooded girl to wield such overwhelming power, effortlessly dispatching the drakes that moments ago posed a dire threat.
Zafir cautiously addressed Richard, trying to navigate his curiosity without causing offense. "Who are you guys? You all don¡¯t smell like humans," he asked, his tone measured to avoid any unintended offense. Richard responded cryptically, "You only have to know that woman who left and this boy were the first two to live here." Perplexed, Zafir couldn''t help but notice Richard referring to the village chief as ''boy''. "Did he just call the village chief ¡®boy¡¯? This man doesn¡¯t seem that old," Zafir thought, surprised by the informal address for the elder beastman.
Zafir understood that beastmen typically had a shorter lifespan of around forty years, whereas humans lived twice as long on average. To refer to someone nearing forty as a ''boy'' suggested Richard might be over fifty, yet Zafir couldn''t discern any signs of aging like wrinkles on Richard¡¯s face or hands. This observation left him unsure, as he hadn''t interacted with humans before. Zafir mulled over the possibility that the woman who left could be a beastman using transformation magic to appear human. Recalling the lessons Khalid had imparted about magic, he considered the existence of spells that could alter one''s form drastically.
Curiosity tugged at him, urging him to seek more answers, but Zafir sensed that Richard might not be inclined to satisfy all his inquiries. With a sigh, he decided to halt his questioning there, acknowledging the limits of what he could uncover in that moment ¡°Noo!¡± Regina''s scream echoed through the dense forest, startling birds into flight and sending a shiver through the leaves. Her eyes flew open, wide with the residual fear of her nightmare¡ªa haunting vision of a man in shining white armor choking her amidst the desolation of a ruined castle littered with corpses. She quickly scanned her surroundings, her heart pounding in her chest, until she found Richard nearby. Rushing to him, she threw her arms around him in a tight embrace, seeking comfort from the lingering terror of her dream. Richard, though surprised by the sudden hug, responded with a reassuring pat on Regina¡¯s head, silently comforting her in the dimly lit forest. Milli returned after a while, her head bowed in a melancholy manner. ¡°How are the villagers?¡± Richard asked gently, already sensing the answer from Milli¡¯s somber expression. Milli shook her head slightly and settled down beside the unconscious Farid, cradling his head in her lap. ¡°It¡¯s been over 20 years since I left him here in Daw¡¯ Al-Qamar,¡± Milli began after taking a deep breath, her voice tinged with sorrow as she stroked Farid¡¯s hair tenderly. ¡°He wasn¡¯t my son, you see¡­ I came across his family near another village while fleeing from the Azevaria Empire. Their village was under attack, and his parents pleaded with me to save him with their dying breaths when he was just a baby. I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°I chose to settle in this forest, away from other humans, to raise him because I couldn¡¯t trust humans anymore. They were the ones who shattered my peaceful life,¡± Milli continued, her voice heavy with old wounds and regret.
Regina and Zafir listened intently, absorbing Milli¡¯s tale, while Richard busied himself with his equipment, Regina still holding onto him for comfort from behind. ¡°I used to sneak out from my house in the forest into human towns to gather information about beastmen and rescue those captured by humans,¡± Milli continued, her voice carrying the weight of her memories. ¡°As time passed, more rescued beastmen settled here, turning it into a small village. Farid knew I wasn¡¯t his biological mother, yet he always called me ¡®mama¡¯¡­¡± Milli¡¯s voice softened with nostalgia. ¡°Why does Farid look so old?¡± Regina interrupted, her confusion evident. ¡°Beastmen have a shorter lifespan compared to humans. They reach adulthood around ten years old and are considered old by thirty. As a quarter-beastman like me, I have a longer lifespan,¡± Milli explained patiently. ¡°It¡¯s been around twenty years since I last saw Farid. He was such a sweet boy, always so clingy to me¡­¡± Her voice trailed off with a mix of fondness and sadness. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Why did you leave him?¡±Regina asked, curious.
¡°The barrier we use affects human awareness. The more I entered and left the village, the greater the risk of humans discovering its location. I couldn¡¯t risk the villagers being captured again because of my frequent comings and goings,¡± Milli replied solemnly, her eyes reflecting the weight of her decision to leave Farid behind for their safety.
¡°Um...how old are you?¡± Regina asked curiously, breaking the silence that followed Milli¡¯s explanation. ¡°It¡¯s rude to ask a lady¡¯s age, you know!¡± Milli responded with a gentle smile, her tone lightening the mood. After a moment, Milli noticed Regina hugging Richard from behind. ¡°Loner¡¯nen, since when is Regina so close to you?¡± She teased Richard playfully, trying to inject a bit of levity into the conversation. ¡°...None of your business,¡± Richard replied curtly, his focus still on adjusting his equipment.
Regina blushed slightly at Milli¡¯s teasing but didn¡¯t let go of Richard, finding comfort in his presence after the ordeal with the drakes. ¡°Anyway, did you do this?¡± Milli asked, gesturing to the ruined area with uprooted trees and drake corpses strewn around. ¡°Not me,¡± Richard replied, shaking his head. ¡°Eh?¡± Milli exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Erm¡­ It was the girl over there¡­¡± Zafir pointed towards Regina, answering Milli. ¡°Eh? Regina did this¡­?¡± Milli turned to Richard for confirmation, and he nodded in response. Regina, still hugging Richard from behind, looked equally puzzled. "So she did it unconsciously, huh..." Milli thought to herself, contemplating Regina''s inadvertent display of power. Farid slowly opened his eyes and sat up. "Mama... how are the villagers?" he asked, concern evident in his voice. Milli shook her head gently, unable to hold back her tears. "I see..." Farid''s expression softened with understanding. "I''m sorry!" Zafir suddenly interjected, prostrating himself before Farid in a gesture of remorse. "It''s okay... It''s not entirely your fault..." Farid reassured him, shaking his head. "B-but..." Zafir hesitated, still keeping his head lowered.
"You will be living with the regret of what you did until you pass away. This will be punishment enough," Farid concluded, his voice carrying a mix of sadness and forgiveness. ¡°I still need to bury the dead and clean up the place¡­¡± Farid struggled to stand on his wobbly legs, determined to return to the village. ¡°I will help you.¡± Milli gently took hold of Farid¡¯s arm, offering him support as he leaned on her. ¡°...M-me too¡­¡± Zafir spoke softly, raising his hand while keeping his head down, overwhelmed with shame.
Richard finished packing his items and quietly followed them back to the ruined village, with Regina by his side.
When they returned to the village, Zafir felt like his heart had been struck by a hammer as he beheld the mangled corpses of beastmen strewn around, a grim confirmation of the consequences wrought by his own childishness and naivety. In a rush of desperate hope, he darted towards the place where Khalid had shielded him, praying against all odds that Khalid might still be alive. His hopes were shattered when he found Khalid''s half-eaten body lying lifeless on the ground. ¡°Khalid, you idiot¡­ Why did you sacrifice yourself for me when I treated everyone so poorly...? I wouldn¡¯t blame you if you had just let me die¡­¡± Zafir gently closed Khalid¡¯s eyes, silently wishing him peace.
The rest of the party arrived soon after, witnessing the somber scene in silence. Farid approached Khalid''s lifeless body and sat beside it, lamenting the loss of his savior. ¡°Khalid¡­ Zafir told me how you saved me from the drakes that attacked our village¡­ You could have escaped, but you chose to protect us. Your sense of duty was unwavering. May you rest in peace¡­¡± With a solemn nod, Farid acknowledged Khalid¡¯s sacrifice before turning his attention to the task at hand. ¡°We should start cleaning up this place now,¡± Milli declared, summoning Baltimore with a simple gesture. Baltimore materialized and, recognizing Milli and Regina, began clearing away the wreckage and aiding in burying the beastmen''s remains. Milli, adept at summoning without relying on a staff, used her magic to assist Baltimore in the cleanup efforts. After hours of hard work, they gathered in one of the still-standing houses that had escaped the drakes¡¯ destruction. Richard opened the door and, sensing Regina''s desire to follow, instructed her to remain inside for safety before stepping out himself. ¡°This is the perfect opportunity to test my [Water Bomb],¡± Richard muttered to himself, retrieving a spherical object from his pouch and tossing it into the air. With a precise shot from his gun, a [Lightning Bullet] struck the object.
In a dramatic explosion, the device released a burst of water and summoned thunderclouds above, cleansing the ground of bloodstains and debris. Satisfied with the effectiveness of his invention, Richard returned to the shelter of the house.
¡°I will stay here,¡± Farid declared firmly before Milli could inquire about his plans. ¡°I¡­ Please let me stay here with you too!¡± Zafir''s unexpected plea caught Farid off guard, considering Zafir''s longstanding desire to leave the village. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to leave?¡± Farid questioned, puzzled by Zafir''s sudden change of heart. Kneeling before Farid, Zafir spoke earnestly, ¡°I know what I did was wrong, and this guilt will never leave me. But I want to atone for my mistakes, even if it''s just a little. Please, let me stay here with you!¡±
Farid shook his head firmly in response to Zafir''s request. ¡°Please, village chief, let¡ª¡± Zafir began to plead, but Farid interrupted him with a gesture. ¡°This isn¡¯t a village anymore. I am no longer the village chief,¡± Farid stated firmly. ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± Zafir stammered, taken aback by Farid''s declaration. ¡°I am sure Khalid would have wanted you to explore the outside world. If you want to atone, travel the world, experience what the villagers could not. Do not let their deaths be in vain, even if it means pursuing your dreams through selfish means,¡± Farid advised solemnly. Zafir was left speechless, unable to find words to respond with. ¡°Mama, could you bring Zafir along with you?¡± Farid turned to Milli with a request.
Milli looked troubled by the request. ¡°Where we¡¯re heading might be really dangerous, you know¡­¡± ¡°Please let me travel with you! I will do anything!¡± Zafir bowed deeply to Milli, showing his sincerity and resolve. ¡°Well¡­I could bring you along¡­but I might not be able to save you if anything bad happens. You will have to take care of yourself,¡± Milli cautioned. Zafir thought hard for a moment, then accepted her proposal. He believed that even if he perished, he would fulfill his long-held desire at the expense of many lives. After an overnight stay at the ruined village, Milli and the others decided to depart. Milli retrieved Belphegor¡¯s card and offered it to Farid, but he shook his head and declined. ¡°Mama, I¡¯ve come to realize that even with good intentions, any method can breed ill will. I will do my best with what I have, and let nature take its course. And I know you need Belphegor¡¯s power more than me,¡± Farid explained. ¡°Will you be fine living here by yourself?¡± Milli asked, concerned. ¡°Mmm. Please take care, mama,¡± Farid replied warmly. ¡°You too, Farid.¡± Milli and Farid shared a heartfelt hug before she set off toward Luo Yang, accompanied by Regina, Richard, and Zafir.
In a vast chamber adorned with red lacquered pillars and intricate decorations, Gilles sat alone, meticulously reviewing documents submitted by his subordinates. An arrow suddenly pierced the air, aimed directly at his head, but before it could reach its mark, Annie emerged from the shadows and deftly intercepted it. ¡°Shooting arrows at someone¡¯s father isn¡¯t very polite,¡± Annie remarked, her gaze directed upward toward the ceiling with clear annoyance. ¡°Heh, if you couldn¡¯t stop this petty arrow, your father doesn¡¯t deserve to live either,¡± a voice mocked from above. Four figures descended swiftly from the ceiling pillars, clad in the same black robes as Annie, their features characterized by brown skin and black hair. Gilles was taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. He had assumed Annie was alone and was unprepared for the arrival of four additional individuals. ¡°Who are these people?¡± Gilles managed to inquire, his composure wavering as sweat formed on his brow.
¡°They are my fellow disciples, Father,¡± Annie replied calmly, her tone revealing a depth of connection beyond mere association. Annie hurled the arrow back at Harun al-Mustasim with such force that it threatened to pierce his chest, though he effortlessly caught it mid-air. ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you next time you try something like this,¡± she warned, her smile belying the seriousness of her threat. Harun, the group¡¯s acting leader, responded nonchalantly, ¡°Spicy as ever, can¡¯t you take a joke? I even did you a favor yesterday.¡± ¡°What favor?¡± Annie pressed, her eyes narrowing in suspicion.
Stepping forward, Yasmin al-Mustasim, a girl of similar age to Annie, explained, ¡°We passed by a village near the capital and witnessed your father¡¯s subordinate being interrogated. Harun intervened and killed him before he could confess anything.¡± ¡°How do you even know that person was working for me? He could be any random individual,¡± Gilles questioned, maintaining his composure despite the tense situation. ¡°No use acting dumb. Don¡¯t underestimate the information network of the Hashshashin. We don¡¯t need any reward for this; we¡¯re just helping our cute junior here,¡± Harun replied confidently. ¡°You¡¯d be so much more popular if you talked less,¡± Annie interjected, teasing Harun with a playful smirk. ¡°Hey, cut me some slack. Escaping from all those soldiers is a pain in the ass. Just think of all the headaches we had, trying not to get caught because they were so inept,¡± Harun retorted, earning sighs from both Annie and Yasmin. ¡°Enough of this, Harun. Annie, Master Hassan wrote a letter for you,¡± Banu Al-Ra¡¯ad intervened, handing Annie a letter. After reading it, Annie grinned mischievously.
¡°Good news, Father. Keter Shinal¡¯s next target is this place.¡±
¡°What did you say?!¡± Gilles exclaimed, his frown deepening as he rubbed his temple, feeling the weight of the impending threat. ¡°This will only get worse if we don¡¯t hasten our plan!¡± He spoke with urgency, his stress palpable. ¡°This is why Master Hassan sent us here. Keter Shinal will halt his invasion if we take control of Luo Yang beforehand,¡± Azraq al-Mustasim explained calmly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. Each of them is a skilled fighter. Let the fun begin,¡± Annie said with a devilish smile, gripping Gilles¡¯ hand reassuringly. Chapter 11: Assailants In a vast chamber adorned with exquisite furniture, an ailing old man lay on a bed with attendants nearby, attending to his needs. He was King Wu of Luo Yang. An attendant stationed outside the room spotted a figure approaching and called out, ¡°The grand court wizard has arrived!¡± Upon receiving a subtle gesture from the king, an attendant beside him opened the door to usher Peng Xian inside. Peng Xian was renowned for his expertise in magic, medicine, and poison. He served not only as the kingdom¡¯s grand court wizard but also as the king¡¯s personal physician. As Peng Xian took the king¡¯s arm to check his pulse, he noted a concerning sign: the king¡¯s fingernails had turned black. ¡°Fingernails turning black, weak unstable pulse, difficulty in speaking and breathing¡­ all indicative of severe poisoning. It even blocks out healing magic. I must investigate immediately to identify the culprit, though I suspect who might be responsible,¡± Peng Xian remarked with a furrowed brow. ¡°How much time do I have left?¡± The king strained to ask. ¡°Your Majesty, at most two months,¡± Peng Xian replied gravely. ¡°I see¡­ regrettable. I wanted to see Wu Zhao grow into a fine lady,¡± the king mused weakly. ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t the princess already a fine lady?¡± Peng Xian inquired gently. The king chuckled softly amidst a fit of coughing that left him breathless. ¡°Perhaps you are right. I wish to see her mature, marry, and bless me with grandchildren.¡± Realizing the strain on the king, Peng Xian advised, ¡°Your Majesty, please conserve your strength. I will leave now to prepare medicine for you.¡± King Wu nodded faintly, granting Peng Xian permission to depart.
After exiting the chamber, Peng Xian made his way swiftly to the royal kitchen, intent on gathering evidence firsthand to unravel the mystery of the king¡¯s poisoning. ¡°Greetings, Grand Court Wizard, do you need anything here?¡± The head chef halted his work and bowed respectfully to Peng Xian. Peng Xian nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Oh my, nothing much, I am just here on a whim, don¡¯t mind me.¡± With a wave of his hand, he dismissed the head chef and proceeded to meticulously inspect all the ingredients in the royal kitchen. ¡°Hmm¡­ nothing out of the ordinary, these are all normal ingredients¡­¡± Peng Xian muttered to himself, deep in thought about the possible source of the king¡¯s poisoning. Turning to the head chef, he inquired, ¡°Have there been any suspicious people around here lately?¡± The head chef shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no suspicious person here, although we have someone who has gone missing. She probably couldn¡¯t take the stress and returned home, I guess.¡± ¡°Missing at such a crucial time?¡± Peng Xian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, she always seemed fidgety and timid. A shame, since she¡¯s quite the looker,¡± The head chef remarked casually. ¡°Very well. This old man shall be off now, stay vigilant,¡± Peng Xian concluded with a nod.
¡°Yes, Grand Court Wizard.¡± The head chef replied, bowing once more as Peng Xian left the kitchen, his mind racing with suspicions and plans to uncover the truth behind the king¡¯s ailment.
In the tower where Peng Xian''s two disciples trained, Chen Yang, the younger disciple, successfully cast a spell, conjuring fire that formed into spears and shot toward a target dummy, engulfing it in flames. ¡°Ming Yu, look, look! I can cast [Fire Spear]!¡± Chen Yang declared proudly. Chen Yang, an orphaned twelve-year-old boy, possessed a unique talent for magic, able to perceive the intricate elementals around him¡ªan ability coveted by all magic users. ¡°Haa¡­don¡¯t be so proud of it. Spear-type magic is just second-tier, and you only managed one fire spear,¡± replied Ming Yu, the elder disciple of Peng Xian, in her mid-twenties. Both wore flowing white robes befitting their status as wizards. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Ming Yu effortlessly conjured three [Water Spears], extinguishing the flames engulfing the dummy with precision. ¡°Just wait. Today, I managed spear-type magic. Next week, I¡¯ll master third-tier crusher-type magic!¡± Chen Yang exclaimed eagerly. ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ahhhnn~~¡± Ming Yu stretched languidly, clearly bored. ¡°Hey, Chen Yang, do you still remember all the types of magic?¡± Ming Yu quizzed him, testing his diligence. ¡°Of course! The first tier is Bolt-type, the easiest! If you can¡¯t cast this, you can¡¯t cast any magic,¡± Chen Yang replied confidently. ¡°Second-tier magic includes spear-type for penetration power, Cage-type for creating elemental barriers like earth or ice,¡± he continued, recalling his studies. ¡°What is the last type of second-tier magic?¡± Ming Yu asked. ¡°Umm¡­Ah yes! It¡¯s the shield type! It creates a shield that can block attacks from a specific direction! The third tier of magic is crusher-type, focusing on impact damage rather than penetration. It uses up more mana compared to spear-type, hence it''s considered a higher-tier magic!¡± ¡°And what about fourth-tier magic?¡± Ming Yu queried. ¡°Umm¡­I only remember they are considered to be in the domain of the divine beings.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­you should focus more on your magic theory instead of just practical exercises,¡± Ming Yu sighed. ¡°Studying books makes me sleepy!¡± Chen Yang pouted.
¡°Indeed, that¡¯s why you still have much to learn,¡± Ming Yu said, shaking her head with a mix of fondness and exasperation.
¡°With Xiao Jie gone, now is the perfect opportunity to eliminate Peng Xian. We should start by taking out his disciples, despite how insignificant they may seem. Can you handle this?¡± Gilles asked Annie, his tone laced with determination. ¡°Father, magic users may be formidable in combat, but they are vulnerable to ambush and stealth attacks. Hashshashins are experts at exploiting these weaknesses,¡± Annie replied confidently, a hint of a grin on her face. ¡°Harun and Yasmin will keep Peng Xian occupied when he''s alone. Azraq and Banu will assist me in dealing with his disciples,¡± she outlined their strategy. ¡°Do not underestimate Peng Xian. He didn¡¯t become the grand court wizard for nothing,¡± Gilles cautioned Annie once more. Azraq effortlessly bent the steel sword hanging on the wall of Gilles¡¯s room, crushing it into a compact metal ball with ease. ¡°Magic is just deception to deceive others; it can''t compare to true strength,¡± Azraq declared confidently, proving his point before tossing the metal ball aside. Gilles was astonished at Azraq¡¯s display of strength. Not only had he effortlessly bent the sword, but his hands showed no sign of injury despite handling the sharp edges. ¡°Incredible... Perhaps your strength could rival Xiao Jie¡¯s,¡± Gilles muttered, wiping sweat from his forehead.
¡°The only difference is they were born earlier and haven''t faced their match yet,¡± Harun boasted proudly, emphasizing their readiness for the upcoming mission.
¡°Let''s go. See you later, Father,¡± Annie said as she and her companions melted into the shadows. Alone now, Gilles prayed fervently, his thoughts consumed with the impending events. "Peng Xian, for the greater good of Luo Yang, please let this be the end."
Peng Xian walked through the silent streets at night, sensing a subtle but strong killing intent directed at him. "Oh my, such a subtle yet potent killing intent. These individuals must be skilled to mask most of their intent. Whoever hired them must truly desire my demise," Peng Xian mused aloud, his voice calm and composed. "Enough with the games. Show yourselves," he called out casually, stroking his beard as he waited. An arrow flew towards him but was swiftly incinerated mid-air near Peng Xian. "You thought a simple arrow would suffice?" he remarked calmly, showing no hint of fear. Harun descended from a rooftop, landing gracefully in front of Peng Xian. "A greeting, old man," Harun replied cryptically. Peng Xian remained unfazed. "What have I done to deserve such a warm welcome?" "A soon-to-be-dead man doesn''t need to know," Harun retorted, launching another arrow towards Peng Xian before disappearing into the darkness. Peng Xian deflected the arrows with his [lightning shield], demonstrating his preparedness. "Do you think I wouldn''t know there are two of you?" Peng Xian remarked, tapping his staff lightly on the ground, the earth beside him rose to deflect a dagger thrown from the side, crumbling away after its task. More daggers came from different directions, all blocked by Peng Xian''s defensive spells. "Simple attacks won''t work on me, young ones. How about reconsidering your path?" he suggested calmly. His [Earth Shield] deflected two more daggers thrown toward him from behind. As the earth shield crumbled, Harun seized the opportunity to charge at Peng Xian and stabbed him in the stomach. "I relish killing arrogant fools like you. This dagger is coated with a demonic plant poison. You won''t heal from this," Harun taunted, driving the dagger deeper, savoring the sensation of inflicting pain. ¡°Harun, back off!¡± Yasmin''s urgent shout pierced through the tense atmosphere, prompting Harun to swiftly retract his dagger and leap back, trusting Yasmin¡¯s caution over his own reckless impulses. ¡°So you were hiding over there!¡± Peng Xian''s calm voice resonated as he tapped his staff on the ground. Instantly, the tree branch Yasmin stood on sprouted and transformed into a cage, trapping her within its wooden confines. ¡°Eek!¡± Yasmin attempted to hack at the branches with her dagger, but her efforts were in vain as the branches rapidly regenerated, thwarting her attempts to escape. Meanwhile, Harun, turning back to face Peng Xian, realized his dagger had pierced an earth doll created by Peng Xian. With a sinking feeling, he understood that Peng Xian had evaded the attack and was now preparing a countermove. A sudden tapping sound echoed behind him, and before Harun could react, the ground surged upward, encasing him in an [earth cage]. ¡°Oh my, oh my, this is how you execute a sneak attack, young one,¡± Peng Xian remarked with a calm demeanor, as if amused by the unfolding events, his voice carrying a paternal yet ominous tone. ¡°Damn you, dirty old geezer, release us right now!¡± Harun shouted furiously, slashing at the [earth cage] with his dagger in a futile attempt to break free. Peng Xian inspected the poison-coated dagger with a grave expression, realizing its potential link to King Wu¡¯s condition. Determination etched on his face, he resolved to create an antidote, hoping it could save the king. As guards approached in response to the commotion, Peng Xian departed for his tower, dagger in hand, leaving Harun and Yasmin trapped in their respective cages to ponder their predicament. Yasmin sighed heavily, frustration evident in her voice as she spoke to Harun, ¡°How could you fall for such a cheap trick?¡± ¡°Shut your trap! You could have warned me sooner!¡± Harun retorted defensively, regretting his impulsive actions. Yasmin shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Yeah, now we¡¯re both stuck here thanks to your idiocy.¡± ¡°I will break out of this shitty cage and free us.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah, sure hope you do, before the guards put us in jail.¡± With Yasmin conserving her energy and Harun persistently slashing at the earth cage, they awaited their fate, hoping to break free before the guards arrived.
¡°Ming Yu, look! Look at this!¡± Chen Yang exclaimed excitedly, gesturing towards the burning target dummy as he managed to cast three [fire bolts] simultaneously. ¡°Ahnn~ what time is it now?¡± Ming Yu groaned, stretching her arms as she woke up from her nap on a bench in the courtyard. ¡°Did you see that?!¡± Chen Yang persisted, pointing proudly at the smoldering target. ¡°See what?¡± Ming Yu rubbed her eyes, still half-asleep. ¡°Aww come on! I just managed to cast three [fire bolts] at once!¡± Chen Yang protested with enthusiasm. ¡°You really woke me up just for this¡­?¡± Ming Yu sighed, clearly unimpressed. Ming Yu then summoned three [water bolts] in quick succession, directing them at the target dummy to extinguish the flames. ¡°Is Master Peng Xian not back yet?¡± she asked, shifting her attention back to their teacher¡¯s absence. ¡°Nope!¡± Chen Yang replied eagerly. ¡°Ahnn~ It¡¯s really late now, I¡¯m heading back to my room to sleep,¡± Ming Yu decided, preparing to leave. ¡°Aww Ming Yu, don¡¯t go!¡± Chen Yang pleaded, his disappointment evident. Ming Yu suddenly stopped. ¡°You planning to stay here with me? I always knew you had a soft heart~!¡± Chen Yang perked up hopefully. ¡°Chen Yang, when I say run, you better do it quickly, don¡¯t look back, and find Master Peng Xian,¡± Ming Yu said suddenly, her tone serious and urgent.
Chen Yang¡¯s expression turned serious as he nodded in understanding, sensing the gravity of Ming Yu¡¯s warning.
Chapter 12: The Grand Court Wizard "Ming Yu, what happened?" Chen Yang was perplexed by Ming Yu''s sudden change in demeanor. "We have a visitor. Someone breached Master Peng Xian''s barrier," Ming Yu replied, her voice tinged with concern. "Is that person strong?" Chen Yang asked, his brows furrowed. "I''m not sure. He seemed to be alone," Ming Yu answered cautiously. A figure in a black robe, his lower face concealed, appeared and approached them slowly. Ming Yu instinctively positioned herself in front of Chen Yang, shielding him. "Who are you?" She demanded, her voice steady but wary. "I am Banu al-Ra''ad. Disciples of Peng Xian, You will meet your end at my hands," The intruder declared ominously. Ming Yu reacted swiftly, casting five [fire bolts] towards Banu. However, with a deft backhand gesture, Banu effortlessly deflected them. "How can he easily deflect my spells?" Ming Yu exclaimed, taken aback by Banu''s skill. Undeterred, she launched five [fire spears] next. Banu evaded four and extinguished the fifth by crushing it in his hand. "My body resists fire. Your spells are useless against me," Banu explained calmly, unnerving Ming Yu further. "Cover your eyes," Ming Yu whispered urgently to Chen Yang. With a swift incantation, she unleashed [Light Crusher], a blinding burst of holy light intended to disorient their foe momentarily. The holy light emitted could only damage the undead and blind the living, but blinding the enemy in front of her for a moment was enough to get Chen Yang to run away. "Run!" Ming Yu pushed Chen Yang away, giving him a head start to escape. As Chen Yang fled, Ming Yu prepared to confront Banu alone. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her back as another figure in black appeared behind her. "There were two of you?" Ming Yu gasped in shock as she realized her oversight. "My eyes hurt, dammit!" Banu grumbled, rubbing his eyes to alleviate the blinding effect of Ming Yu''s spell. Struggling to maintain her focus, Ming Yu felt her strength ebbing away. Paralyzed by a poisoned dagger, she collapsed, unable to move or speak. "The dagger... it''s coated with a potent poison," The second intruder explained calmly, observing Ming Yu''s plight. "Hey, Azraq, don''t touch her. She''s mine to finish," Banu asserted. "Fine, you have the honor," Azraq acquiesced. Banu approached Ming Yu and delivered a fatal blow, plunging his dagger into her heart. As Ming Yu''s life slipped away, she uttered a final thought: "Chen Yang... please be safe..." Then, inexplicably, Ming Yu woke up in her bed with her mother scolding her about getting married. "Huh? Where am I? Was it a dream?" Ming Yu mumbled, confused by the abrupt shift. Her mother continued to chide her about finding a husband, and Ming Yu playfully teased back. ¡°You are already twenty-six years old! All your friends were already married and even had kids!¡± ¡°Yeah yeah, I will find a realllyyyy handsome husband so you can be at peace. Ahn~~¡± Ming Yu yawned while replying to her mother. ¡°Are you cursing your mother?! This is why you will never find a husband! A lady should be more graceful! And you are too skinny, you won¡¯t bear any children if you are so skinny!¡± ¡°Yeah yeah~¡± Later, Chen Yang excitedly pulled her to see a dummy created by Master Peng Xian, distracting her from the lingering unease of her dream. ¡°Ming Yu, look! Look!¡± Chen Yang held Ming Yu¡¯s hands and pulled her to the garden. ¡°Look! Master Peng Xian could turn his [earth shield] into a dummy looking like him!¡± Chen Yang excitedly explained to Ming Yu what happened. ¡°Ahn~~ you really wake me up just to see this?¡± Ming Yu continued to yawn. ¡°Master, please do something, I need my beauty sleep!¡± ¡°Oh my oh my, but doesn¡¯t a lively kid brighten up this gloomy place?¡± Peng Xian stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°Taking care of this kid is so exhausting, I don¡¯t think I can ever be a mother!¡± Peng Xian, Ming Yu, and Chen Yang all laughed together, enjoying their afternoon time. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Let me get my beauty sleep, Chen Yang, do NOT disturb me ok!?¡± Ming Yu went back to bed to sleep. ¡°Mom, Ming Yu feels cold~!¡± Ming Yu started to cry and called out to her mother. ¡°Sigh, you are already eight years old, and still need your mother to sleep with you?¡± Her mother then lay beside her on her bed and sang a lullaby while stroking her head gently. Ming Yu¡¯s life flashed before her eyes in a fleeting moment, and she succumbed, lying in a pool of her own blood. "Be thankful this poison allowed you to die painlessly," Banu remarked coldly as he wiped his dagger clean. "Where''s the other one?" Banu inquired of Azraq. ¡°Annie said she will handle him alone.¡±
¡°Haa¡­haa¡­I must quickly find Master Peng Xian¡­Ming Yu¡­please be safe¡­!¡± Chen Yang gasped for breath as he staggered towards the tower''s entrance. If only he could reach the gate, the streets beyond offered a chance to hide. Approaching the gate, Chen Yang glimpsed a figure. Drawing nearer, he discerned the princess standing there. "Your Royal Highness, please help us!" Chen Yang cried desperately, tears streaming down his face. "What happened?" The princess inquired calmly. "There¡¯s an intruder, and Ming Yu is facing him," Chen Yang replied urgently. "I see... Do you know what the intruder looked like?" The princess smiled gently. "He wears a black¡ª" Chen Yang paused abruptly, noticing the princess wore the same attire as the intruder. But more striking was the elementals around her¡ªa stark contrast to the usual illusionary elementals. "Why are you backing off?" The intruder, bearing the princess''s likeness, taunted Chen Yang with a sneer. "You... who are you? Why do you resemble the princess?" Chen Yang faltered, feeling a sudden pain in his back. He glanced at his hand, now stained with blood, as the ground behind him rose and pierced him from behind. Struggling against the pain, Chen Yang pulled himself up, determined to escape the princess doppelganger. "I... must... find... Master Peng Xian," Chen Yang gasped, clutching his stomach wound, pushing himself forward despite the agony threatening to overwhelm him. "The silly boy thinks Peng Xian will come to his rescue," The princess imposter jeered, her voice laced with malice. With a flick of her finger, she raised a small portion of the ground, tripping Chen Yang and sending him crashing down. ¡°Guk!¡± Gasping for air, Chen Yang coughed up blood, his strength ebbing away. Crawling towards the gate, leaving a trail of blood behind, he fought to stay conscious. "Ming Yu... fighting... for me to escape... can''t give up now..." Chen Yang muttered through gritted teeth. Standing over him, the imposter princess sneered mockingly, urging him on with sarcasm. Just as hope seemed lost, Peng Xian arrived at the gate, surveying the grim scene before him. "Master..." Chen Yang whispered weakly, relief flooding through him as Peng Xian rushed to his side, casting healing magic.
"Master... please... save Ming... Yu..." Chen Yang pleaded desperately, his grip tightening on Peng Xian''s hand. As his vision dimmed, Chen Yang felt a sense of closure. He had fulfilled his duty. With a final breath, he surrendered to sleep, drifting away into eternal rest. "Peng Xian, please save us! An unknown person attacked us!" The girl''s voice trembled, feigning weakness and innocence. With a tap of his staff on the floor, lightning crackled towards the girl, but she agilely evaded it. "Insolent! Why are you attacking me?! Have you lost your mind?!" She exclaimed, outraged. "Wretched girl, I don''t know why you resemble the princess, but you won''t fool me with this!" Peng Xian retorted sharply, noting the elementals surrounding her differed from the princess''s. His keen perception mirrored Chen Yang''s abilities. "Tsk, how boring. Harun and Yasmin couldn''t even stall you for a short while. They are so useless," The girl remarked casually, brushing dust off her robe as if unaffected by Peng Xian''s accusation. "Where is my other disciple?" Peng Xian demanded, barely containing his rage.
"Don''t know, dead maybe?" The girl''s lips curled into a devilish smile, unrepentant and cold-hearted. At that moment, something was hurled to the ground before Peng Xian, and as he saw the round object rolling towards him, his fury surged. "How dare you..." Peng Xian''s hand trembled with rage, his mind swirling with murderous intent towards the two intruders who dared trespass into his sanctum. "Here''s your dear disciple. I was almost going to keep her head as a souvenir, but I thought I''d reunite you first before collecting yours. I''m a kind person after all. Ahahahaha!" The assailant who threw the severed head reveled in Peng Xian''s torment. "Annie, shall we finish off this old man?" One of the pair queried the girl. "Yep, he''s seen my face. We can''t afford to let him live. Azraq, Banu, take your positions," Annie ordered. The trio fanned out around Peng Xian, sealing off any avenue of escape. "How heartless. Does the slaughter of innocents truly bring you joy...? Does witnessing others suffer truly satisfy you...?" Peng Xian''s voice trembled with disbelief and sorrow. "You''ll join your disciples soon enough, old man," Banu sneered, flinging a dagger towards Peng Xian before vanishing into the shadows. Azraq lunged forward immediately after Banu''s strike, aiming to plunge his dagger into Peng Xian''s flesh. Annie, meanwhile, assaulted Peng Xian with a barrage of [earth spears], intending to perforate his body.
When Azraq''s blade pierced Peng Xian, he detected a texture that felt different from human muscles. Instantly realizing something was amiss, he swiftly withdrew.
¡°Argh!¡± Annie and Azraq turned their attention towards Banu, only to witness Peng Xian gripping him with wind magic, suspending him mid-air. ¡°Is this the hand that decapitates my innocent disciple?¡± Peng Xian''s voice rang out with fury as he tapped his staff on the ground, causing Banu''s hand to burst into flames. ¡°Argh! How could your fire burn my hand?! I was trained to resist fire! Argh!¡± Banu screamed in agony as the flames scorched his hand. Azraq reacted swiftly, hurling more daggers at Peng Xian in an attempt to halt his assault on Banu. An earth wall surged up, deflecting each dagger with precision. Meanwhile, Annie unleashed a barrage of [earth spears] aimed at Peng Xian, only to have them intercepted by his [earth shield] before they could reach him. In a desperate move, Banu grabbed a bag of sand and flung it at Peng Xian¡¯s face. ¡°Annie, Azraq, run!¡± he shouted. ¡°Do you think I will allow rats to escape after wreaking havoc in my home?¡± Peng Xian''s voice thundered with authority. With another tap of his staff, a continuous stream of lightning strikes enveloped the tower, forming a barrier of crackling energy. Simultaneously, Peng Xian cast [lightning bolt], targeting Banu with lethal precision.
Azraq swiftly grabbed Annie''s hand, pulling her into the safety of the tower''s interior, seeking refuge from Peng Xian''s relentless onslaught. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can hide from me, [Earth Blast]! With a resounding tap of his staff, the ground around Peng Xian erupted in a violent upheaval. Spikes shot up from the earth, obliterating everything in their path, including Peng Xian''s once-sturdy tower. The spikes rose higher than the average house in Luo Yang, forming a colossal flower-like structure over five meters tall, with Peng Xian standing at its epicenter. Azraq instinctively shielded Annie, but instead of protecting her from harm, he bore the brunt of the devastating [earth blast]. ¡°Ugh, what a monster. How is he human?¡± Azraq groaned in pain, his voice tinged with disbelief and anguish. ¡°Shit, we''re trapped between his [lightning barrier] and the spikes from the [earth blast]. There¡¯s no way we can get out. Did he kill Harun and Yasmin too?¡± Annie nervously bit her nails, seeking solace behind a conjured earth spike. ¡°There is a way to escape. Follow me,¡± Azraq said with grim determination. Annie trailed cautiously behind Azraq as he moved towards the crackling [lightning barrier]. ¡°We can¡¯t get past this barrier. We''ll be burned by the lightning!¡± Annie protested, her voice edged with fear. ¡°Not you, only me,¡± Azraq replied resolutely. ¡°Huh, don¡¯t tell me you¡ª¡±
Without further hesitation, Azraq stepped forward into the deadly [lightning barrier], each step met with searing bolts of electricity that tore through his body.
¡°Get under me, quick¡­!¡± he gasped, his voice strained with pain. ¡°So you rats are over there!¡± Peng Xian sensed the intruders attempting to breach his defenses and swiftly cast [earth crusher] in their direction. New spikes erupted from the ground in a sweeping arc, obliterating the old spikes and hurtling debris in their wake. ¡°Hurry, I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Azraq shouted, urgency lacing his voice. Annie quickly slid under Azraq¡¯s body, squeezing past the [lightning barrier]. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, I can¡¯t go on. Just run!¡± Azraq halted Annie''s attempt to carry him out, aware that they would both be paralyzed by the electricity if they stayed. Helpless, Annie managed to escape just as the spikes and debris pummeled Azraq, piercing his body and ending his life. ¡°The most important rat escaped. Why does she look like the princess? Hmmmm¡­¡± Peng Xian muttered, trying to calm himself as he surveyed Azraq''s mangled corpse. With another tap of his staff, the lightning barrier dissipated, and the spikes crumbled into dust that settled slowly to the ground. Peng Xian returned to where his disciples lay, ensuring the area remained undisturbed, where he had conjured a [wind shield] to gently blow away the dust, preserving their dignity. ¡°Oh my disciples, I have failed you both¡­¡± Tears welled in Peng Xian¡¯s eyes as he tenderly embraced their bodies. ¡°Grand Court Wizard, are you alright?!¡± Soldiers and civilians hurried to the scene, once his proud tower, now reduced to rubble. Summoning his strength, Peng Xian informed them that he had dispatched two intruders while one had escaped, omitting the crucial detail that the escapee bore a striking resemblance to the princess. He knew revealing this could sow chaos, so he kept it to himself. ¡°Please¡­ help me find Ming Yu''s body so she may rest in peace,¡± Peng Xian beseeched, his voice heavy with grief. Moved by their respect and admiration for him, soldiers and civilians rallied, eager to assist.
After painstaking efforts over two hours, they cleared the rubble and located Ming Yu¡¯s body. With solemn reverence, they collected her and Chen Yang, laying them to rest together before escorting Peng Xian to the palace guest room, where he could finally rest. Chapter 13: Jack Frosts and Yetis Peng Xian stood silently before Ming Yu''s house, his head bowed in shame and regret as Ming Yu''s mother unleashed her grief and anger upon him. "Why didn¡¯t you save Ming Yu?! Why aren¡¯t you the one who died?!" Her voice cracked with sorrow, each word a dagger that pierced Peng Xian''s already burdened heart. He knew there was no answer he could give that would satisfy her anguish. He listened in silence, his own guilt weighing heavily upon him. He blamed himself for the deaths of his two disciples, including Ming Yu. The onlookers, understanding the depth of a mother''s pain, dared not intervene. They watched solemnly as the distraught mother''s tirade continued, each accusation and lament driving deeper into Peng Xian''s soul. As Ming Yu''s mother finally exhausted her fury, her legs gave way beneath her as if drained of all strength. She collapsed, her grief overwhelming her, leaving a stunned and sorrowful silence in its wake. Peng Xian remained rooted to the spot, his heart heavy with the weight of responsibility and remorse. He extended a hand to help her up, but she slapped it away in anguish. Unable to bear the scene any longer, the other townsfolk stepped in to assist Peng Xian. Together, they gently lifted Ming Yu''s mother and carried her back into the house, murmuring words of consolation and support. Dealing with Chen Yang¡¯s parents proved to be a stark contrast. Their grief manifested differently¡ªthey saw their son more as a financial asset than a beloved child. Peng Xian, burdened by guilt over Chen Yang''s death as well, acquiesced to their demand for compensation. They asked for one thousand gold coins, and Peng Xian paid without hesitation. However, this transaction did little to assuage his guilt, especially in comparison to the profound loss he felt for Ming Yu. Peng Xian made his way towards the prison with a firm resolve, intent on interrogating the two individuals he had captured earlier. As he approached the familiar stone walls, a sense of foreboding washed over him. The scene that greeted him was chilling and surreal¡ªthe prison was eerily silent, devoid of its usual activity. His heart pounded in his chest as he cautiously stepped inside, only to find a grim tableau of death. The guards lay sprawled across the floor, lifeless, while the cells that had housed the prisoners were ominously empty. Panic gripped him as he realized the two captives were nowhere to be seen. His gaze fell upon a message scrawled on the wall of an empty cell. Written in blood, the message bore a haunting threat: "We will be back to get your head."
"How is that monster a human?!" Annie exclaimed upon entering Gilles'' room, her voice filled with disbelief and anger. Gilles, already prepared to reprimand Annie for her outburst, froze upon seeing the burns and wounds covering her body. The injuries were a stark testament to the brutal encounter she had faced, passing through Peng Xian''s lightning barrier. "Sigh, Annie, I already told you not to¡ª" Gilles began, but his words caught in his throat as he took in the extent of Annie''s injuries. Without hesitation, Gilles gently lifted Annie and carried her to her room, laying her down on the bed. He swiftly summoned his trusted servants and the physician, instructing them urgently to attend to her wounds. "Father, it hurts!" Annie cried out, gripping Gilles'' hand tightly as tears welled in her eyes. "I will stay here with you. Go ahead and rest," Gilles murmured soothingly, trying to offer comfort amidst the agony. "Argh! Father!" Annie winced in pain as the physician applied ointments to her burns, the sensation unbearable despite their efforts to alleviate her suffering with mundane medical care. Since only a few magic users had an affinity with light elementals and could learn healing magic, the physicians opted to use medical ointments instead of magic. Gilles could only offer his presence, holding Annie''s hand throughout the long night to reassure her that she wasn''t alone in her ordeal. Meanwhile, Harun and Yasmin returned to find Annie in anguish, her injuries a grim reminder of the dangerous path they had chosen. Noticing the absence of Azraq and Banu, they exchanged worried glances, silently understanding what must have transpired between them and Peng Xian. In the morning, Harun gently questioned Annie about the events that led to her injuries, his expression a mixture of concern and restrained anger. "That... monster... killed both of them..." Annie managed to speak through gritted teeth, her voice trembling with pain and grief. Harun''s fists clenched in fury, ready to seek vengeance for their fallen comrades, but Annie halted him, recounting the truth of what had occurred. Yasmin, standing nearby, breathed a silent sigh of relief that their group hadn''t provoked Peng Xian directly; knowing the consequences, they would have faced a fate similar to Azraq and Banu''s. Watching the display of Peng Xian''s formidable power from the safety of his mansion, Gilles felt a shiver of apprehension. He realized that any plans to overthrow Luo Yang would need careful reconsideration, avoiding direct confrontation with Peng Xian and Xiao Jie at all costs. The prospect of Luo Yang''s inevitable downfall loomed over Gilles like a dark cloud, causing him to doubt the certainty of his ambitions.
"Will Luo Yang''s fall be inevitable after all?" Gilles pondered anxiously, wiping away the cold sweat that had gathered on his brow. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
"Hey, Missy, we have arrived at Eisendorf!" The ship captain''s voice broke through the chilly air, drawing Indienee''s attention. Her purple hair fell in disarray around her face, the metal dress armor she wore gleaming despite the burn mark that marred her left cheek and neck. Indienee nodded curtly, acknowledging the captain''s announcement as the ship docked in Eisendorf. Adjusting the strap of her armor, she felt the weight of her responsibilities settle heavily upon her shoulders. Despite the burn on her face, there was a fierce determination in her gaze as she prepared to disembark into the snowy landscape. "Thank you, Captain." She said, her voice steady despite the cold that seeped into her bones. Stepping onto the snow-covered dock, she took a deep breath, steeling herself for whatever challenges lay ahead. Indienee, tasked with finding a girl cursed by ice elementals, was undeterred by the freezing temperatures. Her prosthetic left arm and right leg, imbued with fire elementals, kept her warm and capable in this harsh environment. In Eisendorf, her inquiries yielded no leads on the cursed girl. A local mentioned Nebelstadt, further north, as a possible place to gather information. However, the path to Nebelstadt was fraught with danger; it was infested with creatures known as Jack Frosts, who could freeze anyone to death with their ice magic. Despite the peril, Indienee pressed forward, confident in her ability to withstand lower-tier ice magic thanks to her prosthetics. As she journeyed northward, the air grew colder, and the snowfall intensified, blanketing the path ahead. Trudging through the snowy forest, Indienee maintained vigilance, keenly aware of her surroundings. The eerie silence was broken only by the crunch of her footsteps and the occasional whisper of wind through the frosted trees. After an hour''s trek, movement caught her eye. Emerging from the shadows were three Jack Frosts, their icy forms glinting with a mischievous gleam. ¡°Hehehehe whaat dooooo weeee seeeeee?¡± ¡°Hehehehe a humaaaan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a humaaaan!¡± Indienee assumed a defensive stance, preparing for a possible confrontation with the Jack Frosts. ¡°Guuuuys we found a humaaaan!¡± One of the Jack Frosts called out, signaling for reinforcements. Soon, more Jack Frosts appeared, encircling Indienee with their curious and playful demeanor. ¡°It¡¯sss a reaaal huumaaaan!¡± ¡°Yaaayy a reeeeeaaaal humaaan!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s plaaaaay!¡± Indienee hesitated, cautious about making the first move. She didn''t want to escalate the situation unnecessarily, she did not want to mindlessly kill anyone, monsters included. ¡°Yooou idiiottts!¡± ¡°We cann¡¯tt plaaaay!¡± ¡°Wee neeed heeelp!¡± Some of the Jack Frosts scolded the others, revealing their distress and the reason for their presence in Eisendorf. For normal humans, playing with a Jack Frost meant certain death by freezing, as the creatures had no concept that other living beings needed warmth to survive. ¡°What do you guys want?¡± Indienee asked, trying to understand their intentions amid the chaotic chatter. ¡°Ouuur kinnngg kidnaaaped yeetis!¡± ¡°You idiioot! Yeeti kidnapped our Kinggg!¡± ¡°Ehheheeheee kidnapped kingnaaaaapped!¡± Indienee pieced together the urgency of their plea. It seemed the yetis had driven the Jack Frosts from their territory, forcing them into Eisendorf. ¡°Help usss play together!¡± ¡°Help us save our kiinnnngg!¡± Indienee considered their request carefully, knowing that aiding the Jack Frosts could lead to their departure from the area, thereby avoiding conflict with nearby towns or military forces. "Fine, I will help you," Indienee agreed firmly, her tone brooking no argument. "But you must promise me one thing: return to your original territory after this and leave Eisendorf."
The Jack Frosts eagerly agreed, their enthusiasm palpable even in their icy forms. With a determined nod, Indienee prepared herself for the task ahead, knowing that she couldn''t afford to fail in her mission to save the kidnapped king and bring peace to Eisendorf The Jack Frosts agreed to her terms and guided her to their old territory, Frosthorn Mountain, where the yetis currently reside. Upon reaching the mountain''s base, Indienee spotted two yetis standing guard along the path leading up. Motioning for the Jack Frosts to remain silent, she cautiously approached the yeti guards, keeping her movements quiet and deliberate. ¡°ACHOOOOOO!!!!¡± Just as she was about to attempt to sneak past them, one of the Jack Frosts sneezed loudly, creating a giant snowball and alerting the yetis to their presence. ¡°It¡¯s the Jack Frosts!¡± One of the yeti guards shouted, rushing to alert others. ¡°You idioooot!!!!¡± Another Jack Frost smacked the sneezing one, but it was too late. Indienee stood there speechless, inwardly chastising the Jack Frosts for their carelessness. "How can you even sneeze? You''re made of snow¡­" ¡°I aammm specciaalll! Teeeheeeheeeeee¡± The sneezing Jack Frost stuck out its tongue, seeming unfazed by the situation. The Jack Frost received another smack on the head from its companion. ¡°You idiiooott! Nooww we can¡¯t snnneak inside anymooore!¡± Before Indienee could intervene further, the lone yeti guard charged towards the Jack Frosts in anger, ignoring Indienee as it believed a mere human posed no threat. ¡°[Ice Boooolts]! Attack himmmmm with [Ice Booooolts]! the Jack Frosts desperately shouted, but their attacks were ineffective against the yeti¡¯s thick fur. ¡°Eeeh!¡± Just as the yeti was about to strike, Indienee intercepted its attack with her left arm. ¡°Wooooow! She bloooocked it with juuuust her leeeft aarmmmm!¡± The Jack Frosts exclaimed in amazement. ¡°Stay back!¡± Indienee commanded firmly, feeling annoyed by the Jack Frosts'' lack of awareness. Undeterred, the yeti continued its assault, hammering Indienee with its fists, expecting her to succumb sooner or later. ¡°Sorry, you won¡¯t defeat me with just this.¡± Indienee grabbed one of the yeti¡¯s arms with her right hand and unleashed [Shock Blast], electrocuting it into submission. ¡°Wooooowww!¡± ¡°This huuumannnn can shoooot outt electric!!¡± The Jack Frosts marveled. ¡°I am not a human, I am a lightning demon.¡± Indienee clarified calmly. ¡°Wooow this huumannn is a deeemoonnn!¡± ¡°Let¡¯ssss play, huuumann deemooon!¡± The Jack Frosts exclaimed excitedly. Indienee sighed, wondering how the Jack Frosts had survived this long with their antics. "Have you guys ever considered that maybe your spells are ineffective against the yetis because they have resistance to ice elements?" ¡°!!!!!¡± The Jack Frosts'' eyes widened as if they had just realized the yetis'' resistance. ¡°Thiiis huumannn deemoonn iss cleeeeveer!¡± ¡°Whaat do wee dooooo?!¡± ¡°We caaan¡¯t saaave ouuur kiiinnnngg!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still here to help you guys save your king.¡± Indienee reassured them. ¡°Yaaay wee fooouunnd heeeeelppp!¡± Indienee chose to ignore the Jack Frosts for the moment, knowing further conversation might only complicate matters. As they ascended the mountain, they were ambushed by four yetis hurling giant snow boulders. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s going to be exhausting, at least it¡¯s good I prepared a fire one.¡± Indienee swiftly countered with a fiery blade generated from her prosthetic arm, dispersing the snow boulders. ¡°Huumaaan Demoon deeestrooyed the roooocks!¡± ¡°Wooooow!¡± ¡°Huuumaaaan Demooon isss strooongg!¡± As the yetis fled in fear, Indienee reminded them, ¡°I have a name, Indienee. Please stop calling me ''Human Demon.''¡± ¡°Okaaayy indieeeeeneeeeee huumaaan demoooon!¡± ¡°Indieeeneeee huumaaan demoooon!¡± ¡°Savioourrrr indieeneeee huuumaaan demoooon!¡± ¡°Forget it, continue calling me human demon.¡± Indienee sighed inwardly, resigning herself to their persistent moniker. She felt that if they continued to drag out their speech, especially with the long nicknames, it might prove fatal to the group in the event of sudden danger. As they continued up the mountain, six Yetis emerged from beneath the snowy ground. All six of them relentlessly hurled snowballs at Indienee''s group. ¡°Awwwoucchhh¡± ¡°Weeee areee dyyyingggg heeeelp!¡± The impact from the snowballs hurt the Jack Frosts, despite their bodies being technically composed of snow. Jack Frosts had high offensive capabilities, but their defensive capabilities were low. Their susceptibility to impact and fire damage further weakened their already low defense. ¡°Cast [Ice Shield], you guys could do it right?¡± Indienee commanded the Jack Frosts while blocking the incoming snowballs. ¡°Yeeeeess wee caaan oucchh!¡± The Jack Frosts gathered their magic and conjured a giant [Ice Shield], successfully blocking the snowball barrage. ¡°Thooseee Yeeti¡¯s aattttack areee weeeak!¡± ¡°Weeee are stroooong!¡± While the Jack Frosts celebrated their first successful attempt at blocking the Yetis'' snowball barrage, Indienee quietly sneaked behind the Yetis to attack them and prevent their escape. She unleashed her [Shock Blast] toward the six yetis grouped together, paralyzing them. ¡°Weee defeeeaated thooose yeetis!¡± ¡°Weeee didd iiiitt!¡± "How have they survived until now?" Indienee stared at the Jack Frosts incredulously, pondering how they had managed to survive this long. Chapter 14: Jack Frosts and Yetis 2 ¡°Ehehehe leeeeeet¡¯s plaaaaay!¡± ¡°Coooomeee oooooonn leeeeet¡¯s plaaayy!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Weeeet blannnnkeeet!¡± ¡°Ehehehehehe Icccy blaaankeeet!¡± ¡°Iccccy iccccy I seeeeee hehehehe!¡± Indienee wondered if she¡¯d go insane before she saved their king. The Jack Frosts¡¯ constant chatter about wanting to play with her felt like mosquitoes buzzing around her ears. "I heard about Jack Frosts being annoying, but I never expected them to be this annoying..." Indienee sighed inwardly. "I can''t let my guard down. I have to stay focused; the yetis might have set a trap somewhere." Indienee tried to filter out the endless babble and concentrate on her surroundings. She noticed a few suspicious mounds along the path ahead. "Mounds on a snowy road... could be yetis hidden underneath¡­" she murmured. ¡°Can you guys stand over there?¡± Indienee pointed at the mounds. ¡°Issss thisss goooing to beee a suuuurprissse fooor uuuss?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She said it with a straight face, with no hesitation. The Jack Frosts gleefully walked toward the mounds and stood on top of them, jumping with joy. ¡°Heheheheheeeeelpppp!¡± Hands emerged from the mounds, grabbing the Jack Frosts'' legs and pulling them down. Indienee sighed. "An ambush... an obvious one, too." She dashed toward one of the Jack Frosts, stabbing her right hand into the mound and blasting the inside with her [Shock Blast]. The electrified yeti leaped out, screaming in pain, prompting the others to emerge from their hiding spots and flee. Indienee pointed her left hand toward the escaping Yetis, palm open, charging up her prosthetic arm, and shot [Fire Bolts] at them. "UKIIIIIIIIIIII!" The Yetis screamed in pain as their backsides caught fire while they fled, avoiding a direct confrontation. ¡°Eeeheeeheeeheee Yeeeeetis are ruuunning awaayy frooom usss!¡± ¡°We areee invinciiibleeeeee!¡± The Jack Frosts, who had been the ones in need of rescue, were now filled with excitement as they watched the yetis retreat. ¡°Burrrnnn theeeemmmm!¡± ¡°Buurrrrnnnn the whooooole mooountain!¡± ¡®Thud!¡¯ One of the Jack Frosts slapped the overly excited Jack Frost on the head. ¡°Yooou idiooot! Ooour kiinnggg issss hereee!¡± ¡°Wee woooould meeeelt frooom the heat toooo!¡± ¡°Teeheeeeheeoooops¡± The overly excited Jack Frost said, sticking his tongue out playfully while apologizing. Indienee shook her head in exasperation. "Let''s move. We need to reach the throne room before they set up another ambush." She instructed, leading the way with renewed determination.
A Yeti rushed into the room with a makeshift throne, where another Yeti, clad in armor, was seated. "Lord Drogath, the Jack Frosts have brought reinforcements!" he panted. "Hmmm? Who have they brought?" Drogath asked, his interest piqued. "They brought an adventurer who appears to be a witch, Lord Drogath!" The Yeti reported, his voice tinged with urgency. "Who would have thought those useless snowmen could actually find help? Interesting," Drogath mused, a hint of amusement in his tone. "The witch they brought seems to be quite strong. Should we return their king to them?" The Yeti suggested hesitantly. Drogath sighed deeply. "I''ll decide later. For now, delay those snowmen from reaching us." "Y-yes, sir!" The Yeti stammered, hurrying off to carry out his orders. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The Yeti Lord, Drogath, was an imposing figure, towering over his kin with a commanding presence. His thick, white fur was streaked with patches of gray, a testament to his age and experience in countless battles. His eyes glowed a piercing blue, exuding an air of authority and intelligence. The fur around his face was slightly singed, hinting at previous encounters with fire-wielding foes. Drogath''s armor was a crude but effective assembly of metal plates, scavenged from fallen enemies and forged into a formidable protective suit. His massive hands, tipped with sharp claws, held a fearsome mace made from a tree trunk reinforced with metal bands and studded with nails. A large, tattered cape made from the hide of a defeated rival draped over his broad shoulders, swaying with his every movement. They had migrated here due to being defeated by the Almany soldiers. The Yetis'' defeat by the Almany soldiers was a brutal and decisive battle. The Yetis, led by Drogath, had been a formidable force, known for their sheer strength and resilience in their mountainous territory. However, the Almany soldiers came prepared with superior tactics, advanced weaponry, and well-coordinated strategies. The soldiers employed a combination of long-range weaponry and close-combat skills. Archers and crossbowmen rained down a barrage of flaming arrows and bolts, exploiting the yetis'' vulnerability to fire. In a final, desperate bid to turn the tide, Drogath called for a retreat, hoping to regroup and launch a counterattack. But the Almany soldiers pursued relentlessly, cutting down the retreating yetis and leaving the battlefield strewn with the bodies of the fallen. Defeated and demoralized, the yetis fled their homeland, seeking refuge in the remote Frosthorn mountain where they hoped to rebuild their strength. Drogath moved to another room where a Yeti was seen hugging a giant Jack Frost. "My darling daughter, can you return this Jack Frost to his companions?" he asked gently. "No no no no no no no no no no no!" Ylva, Drogath''s daughter, vehemently refused his request, tightening her grip on the Jack Frost. Ylva was a striking yeti with fur as white as freshly fallen snow, complemented by streaks of silver that shimmered in the light. Unlike her father''s battle-worn appearance, Ylva seemed smaller and more childish-looking. "This Jack Frost¡¯s friends are coming to pick him up, my darling," Drogath insisted, trying to reason with Ylva. "I don¡¯t care!" She pouted, still clinging to the Jack Frost. "Idon¡¯tcaretoo!" Echoed the Jack Frost King, showing solidarity with Ylva''s sentiment. His body was composed of shimmering, crystalline snow, refracting light in all directions with a kaleidoscope of colors. His face, framed by wispy strands of frosty hair, bore an expression that alternated between mischief and innocence. Despite his small size, he exuded an air of authority and whimsy, adorned with a tiny crown made of ice crystals that glinted in the sunlight. Drogath was taken aback by the Jack Frost King''s reply, surprised at his unexpected defiance. "Darling Ylva, I will find you a fluffier animal to hug. Please return this Jack Frost to his companions." "But Papa, I like him!" ¡°Eeeheheehee melikeYlvatoo!¡± "Jack Frost King, you need to tell your subordinates to stop causing trouble." ¡°Idon¡¯tcareaboutthemtheyaredumb!¡± ¡°Yah those jack frosts are dumb!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they are dumb, they bought an adventurer here to save you.¡± ¡°Eueh? Is the adventurer handsome?¡± Ylva''s eyes sparkled with curiosity at the thought of meeting an adventurer. ¡°Istheadventurerfun?¡± Jack Frost King''s eyes also lit up with curiosity at the idea of meeting an adventurer. ¡°I wanna play with the adventurer!¡± ¡°Metoometoometoo!¡± Drogath sighed heavily as he returned to his temporary throne room, where his subordinates stood waiting for his command. "My lord, what do we do?" One of the yetis asked, their voice tinged with urgency. Drogath pondered for a moment before speaking firmly, "Give the order to the yetis below. Allow the Jack Frosts and the adventurer through." The yeti subordinate nodded solemnly and hurried out of the room to relay the orders. Watching the yeti leave, Drogath''s gaze shifted to the Jack Frost King, who seemed resolute in staying. He sighed again, realizing the futility of resistance. "It seems you''re determined to stay," Drogath murmured, more to himself than to anyone else. "Very well, let them see for themselves." With a heavy heart, Drogath settled back into his makeshift throne, silently contemplating the uncertain future that lay ahead for his people and their newfound guests.
Indienee readied herself for combat as she saw two yetis approaching her group. She glanced at the Jack Frosts, who were bubbling with nervous energy but seemed to lack any real combat readiness. The yetis came closer, their heavy footsteps crunching through the snow, but to her surprise, they did not attack. Instead, one of them raised a hand in a gesture of peace. "Adventurer, our lord has granted you passage," the yeti announced in a deep, rumbling voice. "You and the Jack Frosts may proceed to the throne room." Indienee lowered her weapon slightly but remained cautious. "Why the sudden change of heart?" she asked, suspicion lacing her words. "Our king is not interested in a pointless fight. He wants you to see the situation for yourself," the yeti replied. Indienee nodded, signaling the Jack Frosts to follow her as she advanced cautiously. The path ahead was steep and winding, but the yetis escorted them, making sure no harm came to the group. As they climbed, the air grew colder, and the snow thicker, but Indienee''s determination did not waver. After a strenuous climb, they finally reached a large cave entrance guarded by more yetis. The group was led inside, the cave illuminated by glowing icicles hanging from the ceiling. They passed through several chambers before entering a vast room where Drogath sat on his makeshift throne. Drogath, imposing and regal, rose from his seat as they entered. His piercing blue eyes fixed on Indienee. "Welcome, adventurer. I am Drogath, the Yeti Lord. I assume you have come to retrieve the Jack Frost King." Indienee stood her ground, her eyes scanning the room. "Yes, and to ensure the safety of the surrounding villages. Your presence here has caused much fear and disruption." "We mean no harm to the villages. We sought refuge here after a devastating defeat. But I see now that our presence is unsustainable." Drogath sighed deeply. He glanced at the Jack Frost King, who was still being hugged by Ylva. "I¡¯mhere! Let¡¯sgoplay!" The Jack Frost King wiggled free and jumped over to Indienee. "Not yet. We need to settle things first." Indienee almost smiled at his innocence. Drogath addressed his daughter, "Ylva, my dear, it is time to let the Jack Frost King return to his people. They need him." "Alright, Papa." Ylva pouted but nodded reluctantly. "Thank you, but what about you and your people?" Indienee said. Drogath looked weary. "We will find another place, far from here. Somewhere we can live in peace without causing trouble." Indienee nodded. "I appreciate your understanding." ¡°Theycanstayhere,melikeYlva!¡± Jack Frost King¡¯s word light up the eyes of the yetis, giving them hope. "Stay here? With the yetis?" Indienee raised an eyebrow at the Jack Frost King''s sudden declaration. She looked at Drogath, who seemed equally surprised but thoughtful. "Would that be acceptable to you and your people, Drogath?" Indienee asked. Drogath scratched his chin, considering the idea. "It could work if the Jack Frosts agree to share this territory peacefully and refrain from causing mischief." he said slowly. "Yesyesyes! Weliketheyetis!" The Jack Frost King exclaimed, his enthusiasm contagious. The other Jack Frosts nodded vigorously, their icy forms shimmering with excitement. "Very well. We will try this arrangement. But any trouble, and we will have to reconsider."Drogath said, a smile breaking through his stern demeanor. "Deal." Indienee said firmly. She turned to the Jack Frosts. "Behave and work together with the yetis. This is a chance for both of your people to thrive." The Jack Frosts cheered, and even the yetis looked relieved and hopeful. Indienee felt a sense of accomplishment and relief wash over her. The crisis had been averted, and a new alliance was forming.
As they left the throne room, Drogath walked alongside Indienee. "Upon closer inspection, it seems you aren¡¯t entirely human, are you?" he remarked, his tone curious but cautious. Indienee nodded, not trying to hide her identity. "You''re right. I''m a demon." "Is there something you seek that requires you to risk yourself and masquerade as a human adventurer?" Drogath wondered aloud. "I am trying to find someone." she explained. "They''re hidden, either by luck or circumstances. I need the information-gathering power of the adventurer¡¯s guild to locate them." ¡°If there is anything within my power that I can do to assist you, tell me. I swear as the Yeti Lord, I will help you, even if it means climbing a volcano.¡± Drogath declared earnestly. "Thank you, Yeti Lord." Indienee said, appreciating his offer. "Call me Drogath. And thank you, too, for giving us a chance at peace." "Just doing what I can. Now, let''s ensure this peace holds," Indienee replied with determination. With newfound camaraderie between the Jack Frosts and the yetis, Indienee felt hopeful for the future. As she made her way back down the mountain, she couldn''t help but smile at the thought of these two unlikely groups finding a way to coexist. The journey had been challenging, but it was moments like these that made it all worthwhile. Chapter 15: A kind gesture After a detour, Indienee finally arrived at Nebelstadt. The air here felt markedly colder, each breath she exhaled visible as a cloud of mist in the frigid air. She wrapped her cloak tighter around herself, bracing against the biting chill. Nebelstadt had an eerie atmosphere, starkly different from the bustling, lively town of Eisendorf. The streets were nearly deserted, with only a few townfolks hurrying by, their faces hidden under thick hoods and scarves. Shadows seemed to stretch longer, and the quiet was almost oppressive, broken only by the occasional gust of wind that rustled the bare branches of the few trees that lined the main road. The buildings, too, added to the town¡¯s somber mood. They were tall and narrow, made of dark stone, and many had frost-coated windows that obscured any light within. The streets were slick with ice, making each step treacherous. As Indienee walked further into the town, she noticed the signs of a recent struggle. Broken barrels, scattered goods, and even a few splashes of blood on the snow hinted at some kind of conflict. Her eyes narrowed in suspicion, and she remained alert, every sense heightened, ready to deal with any ambush that might lie ahead. The further she ventured, the more palpable the tension became. Doors and windows were tightly shut, and an air of fear seemed to hang over the town. She could hear whispers from behind closed shutters and see fleeting glances from the corners of her eyes. The townfolk of Nebelstadt were clearly on edge, and Indienee couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had them so frightened. She approached a small tavern, its sign swinging gently in the breeze. The soft glow of candlelight inside promised warmth and perhaps some answers. Pushing open the heavy wooden door, she was greeted by the sight of a few patrons huddled near the fire, their conversations hushed. The barkeep, a burly man with a grizzled beard, looked up as she entered, his eyes scanning her with a mix of curiosity and wariness. ¡°What brings you to Nebelstadt, stranger?¡± He asked, his voice gruff but not unkind. ¡°I¡¯m looking for information.¡± Indienee replied, moving towards the bar. ¡°There¡¯s been trouble in these parts, hasn¡¯t there?¡± The barkeep nodded, his expression darkening. ¡°Aye, trouble indeed. The snowstorm near this area seems never-ending. Monsters have been spotted near the outskirts, and folks have gone missing. Everyone¡¯s on edge, wondering when the next attack will come.¡± Indienee leaned in, lowering her voice. ¡°Have you heard about someone being cursed by the ice elementals?¡± The barkeep frowned. ¡°Cursed by the ice elementals? Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve heard of any around here. But then again, with all the chaos, it¡¯s hard to keep track of what¡¯s going on. Best talk to the mayor if you¡¯re looking for detailed information. He¡¯s been coordinating the town¡¯s defenses.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Indienee said, slipping a coin onto the counter before turning to leave. As she made her way to the mayor¡¯s residence, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was terribly wrong in Nebelstadt. The town was like a coiled spring, ready to snap at any moment. She quickened her pace, determined to find out what was behind the fear gripping the town and how it might be connected to her quest to find the girl cursed by ice elementals. The mayor''s residence was a modest building compared to the rest of the town, but it exuded an air of authority and stability. Indienee knocked on the door, and it was promptly opened by a weary-looking man in his fifties. Mayor Thalbert''s face was etched with lines of worry, and his eyes bore the signs of sleepless nights. "Who might you be?" the mayor asked, his voice tinged with exhaustion. "I am Indienee, an adventurer," she replied with a respectful nod. "Please come in. A snowstorm is coming," said the mayor, stepping aside to let her in. Indienee stepped into the warmth of the mayor¡¯s house, grateful for the respite from the biting wind outside despite her prosthetic limbs keeping her warm. "Is the snowstorm happening frequently?" she asked as she took a seat near the fireplace. "Yes," the mayor replied with a heavy sigh, settling into a chair across from her. "It¡¯s been relentless. This storm has been raging for months, and it¡¯s only getting worse." The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "Why did you come to this town?" Mayor Thalbert asked, his curiosity piqued. "I am in search of a girl cursed by ice elementals," Indienee replied, her voice steady with determination. The mayor frowned thoughtfully. "I don''t know anything about that, but if it¡¯s worth anything, there¡¯s a never-ending severe snowstorm coming from the direction of Angurn Village, northwest of here. I wouldn¡¯t go there¡ªit''s dangerous." "The townsfolk in Angurn might have all perished too," the mayor continued, his voice tinged with sorrow. "We lost contact with them months ago." Indienee''s heart sank. "I was hoping she wasn¡¯t in Angurn, but I guess I have to go there after all," she thought, her resolve hardening. "Thank you, Mayor. The person I am searching for is very important to me. I have to take the risk," Indienee said, with a determined look in her eyes. ¡°I cannot offer you anything, but I can only pray that you will be fine, adventurer,¡± Mayor Thalbert said, his voice laden with genuine concern. "I noticed fear gripping the town. Can you tell me what happened?" Indienee asked. ¡°It¡¯s the Chenoo,¡± the mayor replied, his expression darkening. ¡°It has been hunting our people, taking them one by one. The attacks are relentless, especially at night.¡± Indienee had heard about the Chenoo from other adventurers¡ªterrifying creatures that thrived in the coldest, harshest winters. Their presence confirmed that something was indeed terribly wrong. ¡°The never-ending snowstorm has dwindled our food supplies too,¡± the mayor continued, his voice filled with desperation. ¡°We can''t get new supplies in, and what little we have left is running out fast. People are starting to go hungry. If this continues, we won''t survive.¡± Indienee knew she had to find the girl as soon as possible, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the plight of the townsfolk in Nebelstadt. She decided to help them get rid of the Chenoo first. ¡°Can you tell me the location of the Chenoo¡¯s recent attacks in this town?¡± Indienee asked. "As you can see, we''ve been hit hard by the snowstorm. We don''t have the funds to compensate you for this," the mayor lamented, his voice tinged with regret. "It''s alright, Mayor. I don''t seek payment. I''m here to help," Indienee reassured him. Moved to tears, the mayor''s emotions spilled over. "Thank you, adventurer. Thank you," he managed to say, his voice choked with gratitude and relief. ¡°You can call me Indienee,¡± she replied, offering a reassuring smile. The mayor composed himself and said, ¡°The Chenoo have been attacking on the outskirts of town, near the old mill. It¡¯s a dangerous area, especially at night.¡± Indienee nodded, already planning her approach. ¡°I¡¯ll start there. Stay safe, Mayor Thalbert. I¡¯ll do my best to rid your town of this menace.¡± As she began to head out toward the old mill, the mayor called after her. ¡°Please wait! Let me give you this cape. It should at least keep you a little warm,¡± he insisted, extending the garment towards her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t need the cape,¡± Indienee replied, politely declining as she left his house. Despite the snowstorm, she didn¡¯t feel cold; her prosthetic limbs kept her warm. About an hour into her patrol through the storm-laden town near the old mill, she sensed an attack from behind and instinctively blocked it with her left arm. It was the Chenoo. The creature looked like a haggard, naked old man with wolfish eyes and chunks of flesh missing where it had eaten its own body. Indienee stared at the grotesque creature, feeling a surge of determination. "So, you''re the one terrorizing this town," she muttered, readying herself for the battle. The battle between Indienee and the Chenoo unfolded amidst the swirling snowstorm, creating an eerie, almost otherworldly atmosphere. The town of Nebelstadt seemed to hold its breath as the two adversaries faced off. Indienee, clad in her heavy metal dress armor, stood steadfast against the haggard Chenoo. The creature, resembling a twisted fusion of man and beast with its gnarled limbs and wolfish eyes, snarled with hunger and hostility. Its claws gleamed in the dim light as it lunged forward, aiming to rend flesh and bone. Reacting swiftly, Indienee extended her right hand, fingers crackling with electricity, and unleashed a [Shock Blast]. A burst of lightning shot forth, illuminating the swirling snowflakes as it struck the Chenoo squarely in the chest. The creature recoiled, momentarily stunned by the electric surge coursing through its body. Seizing the opportunity, Indienee raised her left arm, the prosthetic limb infused with her unique ability. With a surge of electrical energy, she manifested a [Fire Blade]. The blade erupted in flames that danced along its edge, casting a fiery glow against the snow-laden ground. She swung the blade in a wide arc, aiming for the Chenoo''s torso. The Chenoo, driven by feral instinct, countered with a vicious [Slash], its claws slashing through the air with deadly precision. Indienee shifted her weight, deflecting the blow with her armored forearm, the impact ringing through her armor. With a swift motion, she retaliated, driving the [Fire Blade] forward. The blade cut through the Chenoo¡¯s arm, leaving a trail of smoke and the scent of singed fur in its wake. Enraged and wounded, the Chenoo responded with a [Claw Attack], its other hand sweeping towards Indienee''s side. She pivoted, narrowly avoiding the attack, but the claws grazed her armor, leaving deep gouges in the metal. Undeterred, Indienee gathered her focus and launched a [Fire Bolt] from her prosthetic hand. The bolt of fire shot forth, striking the Chenoo squarely in the chest and engulfing it in flames. The Chenoo howled in agony, its body writhing as the flames licked at its fur and flesh. It staggered back, smoke billowing from its wounds, but its resolve remained fierce. With a final burst of adrenaline, the creature lunged forward once more, its remaining arm raised to strike. With a mighty effort, Indienee pushed back against the Chenoo¡¯s assault, her strength and determination driving her forward. She twisted the [Fire Blade] in her grip, finding a gap in the Chenoo''s defenses. With a final, decisive strike, she drove the flaming blade deep into the creature¡¯s chest. The Chenoo let out a final, guttural roar of defiance before collapsing into the snow, its life extinguished by Indienee''s resolve and skill. She stood over the fallen beast, breathing heavily in the aftermath of the intense battle. The snowstorm continued unabated around her, but the threat to Nebelstadt had been vanquished, at least for now. As she deactivated her [Fire Blade] and took a moment to catch her breath, Indienee knew that her quest to find the girl cursed by ice elementals was far from over. Indienee made her way back through the snow-covered streets of Nebelstadt, her heavy metal dress armor clanking softly with each step. Despite the biting cold that whipped through the town, she felt insulated and unaffected, thanks to the warmth generated by her prosthetic limbs. The faint glow of victory warmed her spirits as she approached the mayor''s residence once more. Mayor Thalbert opened the door with a mixture of relief and gratitude evident on his weary face as Indienee stood before him, victorious. "Indienee, you''ve returned!" Mayor Thalbert''s voice was filled with genuine appreciation. "Thank you for defeating the Chenoo and saving our town. You''ve brought us a moment of peace in these troubled times." Indienee nodded, her expression calm yet satisfied. "It was my duty to help. The Chenoo won''t trouble Nebelstadt any longer." The mayor''s eyes softened with relief. "Please, come inside. You must be exhausted. Rest here for the night. It''s the least we can do to repay you for your bravery and kindness." Indienee hesitated for a moment, considering the offer. Despite her usual preference for solitude, the warmth and gratitude in the mayor''s voice swayed her decision. "Thank you, Mayor Thalbert. I appreciate your hospitality." With a nod of gratitude, she followed him inside, closing the door against the relentless snowstorm raging outside. As she settled in for the night, thoughts of her ongoing quest to find the girl cursed by ice elementals lingered in her mind. But for now, she allowed herself the comfort of a safe haven and a well-deserved rest, her prosthetic limbs quietly humming with warmth and protection. Chapter 16: Different Fate "Why... why do we have different lives when we look the same?!" Annie screamed internally, her body wracked with the searing pain of burns. "I hate this! I hate my life! I hate Wu Zhao! I hate Peng Xian!" Annie''s thoughts raged on. Her limbs and parts of her body were scorched from crossing the [lightning barrier]. Even the mere touch of clothing or bandages exacerbated her agony. "I had to steal food to survive when I was younger! Even after father adopted me, my life barely improved!" "I endured rigorous training in Alkebulan, while that accursed Wu Zhao enjoyed her life as the pampered princess of Luo Yang!" "I hate her! I hate her! I hate her!" Annie continued to curse Wu Zhao, enduring the relentless pain day and night. As Annie recalled her training in Alkebulan, she remembered the day her master, Hassan-i Sabbah, gave her a mysterious pill. Hassan-i Sabbah, the military leader of the Hashshashin¡ªthe feared order of assassins¡ªand ruler of the Nizari state, was also known as the Old Man of the Mountain. He wore a white robe reminiscent of ancient noble garments, a symbol of his authority and wisdom. This robe was long and flowing, reaching down to his ankles, and made from fine materials with intricate embroidery. Underneath, he wore a knee-length tunic with long sleeves, adding a layer of comfort and elegance. His loose-fitting trousers allowed for ease of movement, tucked neatly into his boots. A belt cinched at his waist, adding structure to his attire. His head was adorned with a soft, elaborate headdress, completing his dignified appearance. "You have demonstrated tremendous growth during your training, Annie," Hassan said, taking a pill from his pouch and handing it to her. "Master, what is this?" Annie asked, her curiosity piqued. "This is a pill made from the crushed horn of Al-Miraj. It will boost your recovery from wounds but at the cost of your lifespan," he explained. Annie gulped, apprehensive about the pill''s side effect. "I only hand this out to exceptional disciples. Consider it well-earned." "Y-yes... thank you, Master," she stammered, accepting the pill. The scene shifted back to Annie in her bedroom, writhing in pain. "My pouch! Bring me my pouch!" she shouted. Her attendant hurriedly handed her the pouch, which she snatched away instantly. Annie quickly took the pill out of her pouch and swallowed it, ignoring the potential side effects. The current pain was too intense for her to worry about the future. "Guk!" A while later, Annie coughed up a huge amount of blood, which also began seeping from her wounds. "Eeeek!" The attendant screamed, then dashed out of the room to find their master, Gilles. "M-master!" The servant burst into his study room in a panic. "Lady Annie... s-she..." "What happened?!" Gilles exclaimed, rushing out of his study room and heading straight to Annie''s bedroom. "Annie!" Gilles called out as he rushed inside. Annie was sitting on her bed, surrounded by a vast pool of blood, assumed to be hers. The sheer amount of blood on the bed and floor seemed impossible to have come from her petite body. Her scorched limbs and body now looked normal, as if they had never been burned. The earlier bleeding seemed like a distant memory. Gilles was shocked by the sudden change in her appearance. All her wounds had vanished, leaving him in stunned disbelief. "Annie! Annie!" Gilles called out, shaking her shoulder. She looked dazed, as if her mind was elsewhere. "What exactly happened here?!" Gilles screamed at the attendants, demanding answers. "L-lady Annie told us to bring her pouch... then she took a pill from inside and swallowed it," one attendant stammered. "What pill was that?!" Gilles demanded. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "W-we don''t know..." the attendant replied, fear evident in their voice. As Gilles continued to shake Annie, he noticed strange cross-shaped marks on both of her wrists. The marks looked eerie and out of place. Intrigued and concerned, Gilles examined the marks more closely. Upon inspection, he realized they were not brands or tattoos but scars that had healed into these peculiar shapes. The skin around the marks was smooth, suggesting recent recovery from deep wounds. "Ah... Father, there you are..." Annie spoke calmly, as if awakening from a dream. "Are you alright?!" Gilles asked, his voice filled with concern. "I''m fine... In fact, I feel good, Father. I''ve never felt better," Annie replied, a surprising serenity in her tone. "What did you do?!" Gilles demanded. "I consumed a recovery pill that Master Hassan gave me, father." Annie explained. Annie stood up from her bed and looked at her hands. "Father, I feel like I''m floating." Suddenly, blood began to seep from the cross-shaped wounds on her wrists. "Bring me bandages!" Gilles commanded urgently. The attendants rushed to bandage her wrists, working quickly to stop the bleeding. Despite their efforts, the bleeding did not stop. Annie knew she had to cover her wounds or risk dying from blood loss. Yet, she felt no pain and showed no fear, even as the new wounds refused to close. Annie sensed something was amiss with her body, though she couldn''t quite pinpoint it. Using [Shadow Strike], she conjured a shadow hand to grasp one of her daggers and cut her own hand. Blood flowed briefly, but she felt no pain, and the wound closed up almost immediately. "What are you doing?!" Gilles exclaimed, thinking Annie had gone mad, and he quickly snatched the dagger from her hand. Surprisingly, Annie offered no resistance, as if she didn''t mind him taking the dagger at all. Annie stepped out of her room and attempted to conjure [Earth Spears]. She concentrated deeply, but nothing happened. Undeterred, she tried again, but still, nothing occurred. "Huh, why couldn''t I cast [Earth Spears]?" she wondered aloud. "Oh well, it doesn''t matter anymore," she concluded with a shrug. Annie had lost her ability to cast earth magic, but she gained a new power: the ability to wield skills related to the darkness element. When Harun and Yasmin came to check on Annie, they were astonished to see that she had made a full recovery. All her wounds had disappeared as if they had never existed. "Annie, how is this possible?" Harun exclaimed, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Yes, you were gravely injured," Yasmin added, equally surprised. Annie smiled. "It was the pill Master Hassan gave me. It healed me completely." Harun''s eyes narrowed slightly. "The one given only to exceptional disciples?" "That''s the one," she confirmed. "I didn''t think it would work so quickly, but here I am." Yasmin nodded, understanding. "We''re glad it worked, Annie. Truly." Harun''s initial jealousy faded as he smiled. "Yes, we''re just glad you''re better." Harun and Yasmin exchanged glances, their relief evident. ¡°We need to continue our work,¡± Annie said, her voice resolute. ¡°This time, our target is the princess¡¯s lapdog.¡± ¡°But you just recovered,¡± Yasmin protested, concern etched on her face. ¡°I feel fine. Perfect, even,¡± Annie replied firmly while smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± Harun agreed, his determination matching Annie''s. ¡°We¡¯ll ignore the accursed Peng Xian for now,¡± Annie continued, her eyes narrowing. ¡°We¡¯ll isolate the princess by eliminating her lapdog first, then we¡¯ll kill the princess.¡±
Peng Xian walked down the grand hallway of the castle toward the princess''s chamber, his footsteps echoing off the polished stone floors. Ornate wooden pillars, intricately carved with scenes of mythical creatures and historical battles, lined the passage. The walls were adorned with exquisite tapestries depicting majestic landscapes and ancient legends. Overhead, red lanterns cast a warm, golden glow, illuminating the lacquered wood beams and ornate ceiling decorations. His robes flowed behind him, the fine silk shimmering in the soft light, as he moved with a grace that commanded respect. The scent of incense lingered in the air, blending with the faint aroma of blooming flowers from the inner courtyard. As he approached the princess''s study chamber, Jian Yi and an attendant stood at attention, their gazes following his every move. ¡°The Grand Court Wizard has arrived!¡± the attendant announced loudly. ¡°Good afternoon, Grand Court Wizard!¡± Jian Yi greeted Peng Xian warmly as he approached. ¡°Good afternoon, Jian Yi.¡± Peng Xian replied, stroking his beard thoughtfully. ¡°May I know what brings you here?¡± Jian Yi inquired politely. ¡°I am here to pay my respects to the princess, as I will be residing here until my tower is repaired. Hohoho.¡± Peng Xian replied, a twinkle in his eye as he stroked his beard. The sound of hurried footsteps echoed from within the princess¡¯s study chamber. Moments later, the door swung open, and the princess stepped out, greeting Peng Xian with a graceful curtsy. ¡°Good afternoon, Peng Xian.¡± Wu Zhao greeted him warmly, her voice carrying a note of respect. ¡°Good afternoon, Princess.¡± Peng Xian replied, bowing slightly. ¡°What brings you here, Peng Xian?¡± Wu Zhao inquired, her tone curious. ¡°Before we get to that, a lady shouldn¡¯t be running around in her chamber,¡± Peng Xian chided gently, a knowing smile on his lips. ¡°What could you possibly be referring to?¡± Wu Zhao feigned ignorance, a playful glint in her eyes. ¡°Oh my oh my, what a lively princess you have to guard.¡± Peng Xian remarked, glancing at Jian Yi with a twinkle in his eye. Jian Yi sighed inwardly, managing a polite smile. As Peng Xian observed Wu Zhao closely, he noticed Illusion-type elementals swirling around her, a telltale sign that she was indeed the real princess, unlike the imposter he had encountered before, who had been surrounded by Earth-type elementals. "Hmmm, she seems to be the real princess," he murmured to himself, feeling a sense of relief. "That certainly puts my mind at ease." ¡°Do you need anything from me?¡± the princess inquired politely. ¡°Oh my, oh my,¡± Peng Xian responded warmly, ¡°I¡¯ve come to pay my respects to my dear princess. I¡¯ll be staying here for a while until my tower is repaired.¡± "Certainly you jest; you must have other motives," the princess said, her tone teasing. "Oh my, oh my, do you think this old man is such an antisocial fool?" Peng Xian replied playfully. After casting a careful gaze around the surroundings, the princess exclaimed, "Aiya! Where are mine manners? Please, come in and join me for afternoon tea!" "Don''t mind if I do!" Peng Xian replied cheerfully, stepping into the study chamber. ¡°You may be dismissed.¡± the princess said once the attendant had prepared tea ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± the attendant responded promptly, exiting the room. Once alone, the princess''s demeanor turned serious. ¡°Now, what is the real reason for you being here, I wonder?¡± she asked Peng Xian. ¡°Is this about the assailants who invaded your tower and killed your disciples?¡± Peng Xian''s expression darkened. ¡°Oh my, straight to the point, aren¡¯t you?¡± After taking a deep breath, Peng Xian composed himself to speak the truth. "One of the assailants resembled you. Her face, her hair color, her stature¡ªeverything about her bore a striking resemblance to you," he explained earnestly. The princess¡¯s eyes widened at the revelation. ¡°I assumed you knew she wasn¡¯t me, since you survived the encounter,¡± she said, a mix of relief and concern in her voice. ¡°Yes, thanks to my [Elemental Eyes], I could see that she was embraced by Earth-type elementals, while you are embraced by Illusion-type elementals,¡± Peng Xian clarified. "Only a handful of living beings receive the favor of a specific type of elementals, and their allegiance remains unchanged even after the beings have passed away, unless something drastic occurs," he added solemnly. Upon realizing Peng Xian''s implication, Wu Zhao discerned his true reason for checking up on her. "So this is why you came to check up on me, hmm? To ascertain whether I''m still the real princess or the imposter," she remarked, her tone laced with a hint of skepticism and seriousness. "Rest assured, I haven¡¯t told this to anybody else," he assured her solemnly. "Chaos will definitely ensue if this news is leaked." ¡°Could it be a monster who can shapeshift into mine form?¡± She asked, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it. Their true form would be revealed when they face the fear of death,¡± he replied thoughtfully. ¡°Besides, the late queen only gave birth to you, and I can vouch for her integrity as well.¡± After a moment of silence, he took out a dagger and presented it. ¡°There is also the matter of this¡­¡± he began. ¡°What about this dagger?¡± she asked, her concern evident. ¡°This dagger is coated with a poison that prevents healing magic from working,¡± he explained calmly. ¡°Are you saying mine father is being poisoned?!¡± She exclaimed, her worry deepening. ¡°There might be a chance that these two cases are linked together,¡± Peng Xian said in a serious tone, his expression grave. Chapter 17: Pretty Flowers Four figures made their way along a narrow forest path, the dense canopy overhead casting dappled shadows on the ground. The air was filled with the earthy scent of pine and the occasional rustling of unseen creatures. Tall trees, their trunks thick with age, lined the path, creating a natural corridor that led toward a distant village. ¡°We¡¯re approaching the vicinity of Luo Yang¡¯s region now, Zafir. Keep your hood up and try not to let them see your face. They don¡¯t like beastmen here,¡± Milli advised, her voice low and cautious. Zafir nodded silently, pulling his hood further down to obscure his features. ¡°And Lil Reggie, try not to talk to me when we¡¯re in the village, okay?¡± Milli told Regina, glancing back with a wry smile. ¡°Fueh?¡± Regina tilted her head in confusion, her wide eyes reflecting her puzzlement. ¡°I don¡¯t want the villagers to know I¡¯m here,¡± Milli said, scratching her head sheepishly. ¡°Why?¡± Regina asked, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Big sister Milli did something mischievous to the villagers here before. Eheheh.¡± Milli tried to sound cute, deflecting the question with a nervous giggle. As they continued down the path, the trees began to thin, and the outline of the village appeared in the distance. The group moved cautiously, their footsteps muffled by the thick layer of fallen leaves, each aware of the challenges that lay ahead. "The last time I was here, the villagers in Meng Jin Village really don''t like beastmen. They treat them as mere animals," Milli cautioned Zafir softly, glancing around the forest path. "So this is the outside world..." Zafir murmured, feeling a pang of disappointment. This wasn''t the ''outside world'' he had imagined or longed to see. "And you made them hate beastmen even more," Richard smirked, a teasing glint in his eyes. "It¡¯s not my fault that happened!" Milli protested, pouting. "What happened?" Regina asked, curiosity gleaming in her eyes. "Are you reallyyy sure you want to know?" Richard replied with a mischievous grin. "It''s not important! Why are you suddenly being so talkative?!" Milli retorted, giving Richard a playful smack on the head. "We should refill our supplies and leave that town quickly!" Milli urged, taking another step closer to the town. Suddenly, an idea struck her. "Hey, why don¡¯t you guys go into the village and refill our supplies while I wait here?" Milli suggested proudly. "Can I stay here too?" Zafir asked nervously. "Fine," Richard smirked, taking Regina''s hand. "Let''s go, Regina." They headed into the town, leaving Milli and Zafir behind on the forest path. "Let''s set up a small resting place here," Milli suggested, laying out the camping equipment. "Do you know how to set up a campfire?" Milli asked. "Yeah, Khalid taught me how..." Zafir''s voice trailed off as memories of Khalid flooded his heart, making it ache. Zafir proceeded to set up the fire for the camp, his movements precise and practiced. Meanwhile, Milli went to fetch water from a nearby river. As she knelt by the water''s edge, a shout rang out. "I-i-i-it''s her!!!" A man, who happened to be nearby, had spotted Milli gathering water. His voice carried a mix of recognition and alarm.
"Why didn''t Milli want to enter this village? What did she do?" Regina asked, curiosity shining in her eyes. "You should ask her yourself," Richard replied with a teasing grin. Regina pouted, frustrated by Richard''s evasive answer. "You always do this," she muttered, crossing her arms. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Richard chuckled. "It''s a story worth hearing from Milli herself." Regina sighed, still pouting but slightly mollified. "Fine.¡± "Now, let''s focus on getting those supplies," Richard said with a mischievous smile. "The sooner we''re done, the sooner you can satisfy your curiosity." After thirty minutes of walking, they arrived at an expansive field of flowers. Amidst the vibrant blooms, the ruins of what were once houses stood in stark contrast, their crumbled stones and scattered debris a silent testament to the past. Not a single human soul was in sight, leaving the area eerily quiet. From a distance, it appeared to be a picturesque village surrounded by blooming flowers. However, as they drew closer, the truth revealed itself¡ªa ruined village swallowed by the overgrowth of blossoms. ¡°Woow... pretty...¡± Regina was mesmerized by the endless field of flowers stretching out before them. The vibrant colors and delicate petals created a breathtaking tapestry, and the sweet fragrance wafting through the air was almost intoxicating, making her feel drowsy and at peace. Richard pondered silently, "Why did the village turn into ruins? And why is there a huge field of flowers here?" His thoughts were interrupted when he saw Regina moving slowly toward the field of flowers, seemingly entranced. He quickly grabbed her shoulder, stopping her in her tracks. "Wait, don¡¯t go forward." "But they are so pretty..." Regina complained, her eyes still fixated on the vibrant blooms. "There¡¯s something wrong here," Richard cautioned, his voice tense. "Stay close. We need to be careful." He cautiously scanned the surroundings and the field of flowers, searching for any clues. Reaching for a pouch on his belt, he opened it carefully. The powders inside swirled out violently, as if they were screaming a warning of imminent danger. "There must be high levels of magic traces here for the powders to react so intensely," he thought, frowning. ¡°Type: Magic.¡± ¡°Particle level: Four and above.¡± ¡°Trace on.¡± The powders continued to swirl violently, then abruptly dispersed into the air. "This presence is potent enough to completely nullify and break the search powders," he thought, his concern deepening. "We must remain vigilant. Something formidable is at work here." ¡°Ah!¡± Regina quickly covered her mouth with both of her hands to stifle her scream. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Richard asked urgently. She pointed toward the flower field, her eyes wide with fear. Amidst the vibrant blooms, she had noticed skeletal remains hidden beneath the flowers, visible only to her because of her shorter stature. As the wind began to blow across the flower field, the petals started to dance in the air. One of the petals flew close to her, sharp enough to cut her skin as it floated by. She tried her best not to scream but was too frightened to move. ¡°Shit!¡± Richard quickly grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back with enough force to throw her further away from the flower field. He swiftly retrieved a round object from his pouch and hurled it toward the space between them and the flower field. The object exploded with a powerful burst of air, blasting the dancing petals away from them. "That was my second-to-last Wind Bomb, not good," he thought urgently. "We need to get out of here, fast!" With a firm grip on Regina''s hand, he began pulling her away. A resounding ''thump!'' reverberated through the flower field, indicating the impact of something hitting the ground. More petals began to scatter into the air, swirling in an arc toward them. "I can''t waste my last Wind Bomb!" Richard thought urgently as he swiftly pulled Regina close, shielding her with his body from the encroaching petals.
"You''ve mistaken me for someone else... heheh," Milli retorted, pulling her hood further down to obscure her features. "No, it''s definitely you!" The man insisted, his voice filled with conviction. "I think you''ve got the wrong person. This is my first time here, after all," Milli continued, maintaining her facade and trying to deflect the man''s accusations, avoiding eye contact to reinforce her innocence. "What''s going on?!" Zafir rushed over to check on Milli. "It''s a beastman! I knew it!" The man confirmed upon seeing Zafir. Milli was left speechless as the man''s accusation landed on Zafir. Zafir stepped forward, positioning himself between Milli and the stranger, ready to defend her. "Who is this man?" he asked firmly. "Uh..." Milli stammered, unsure how to explain. "She''s the summoner of death!" The man continued to shout. "Everyone! I''ve found her!" A tense and accusatory crowd of about ten people gathered around Milli and Zafir. Their clothes were tattered, and some among them bore visible injuries, adding to the gravity of the situation. "Are they enemies?" Zafir squinted, adopting a defensive stance, prepared to strike back if attacked. He thought to himself, "If they''re normal humans, I should be able to handle them." "Well... eheheh," Milli chuckled nervously, scratching her head as she struggled to find the right words amidst the weight of the accusations. "I knew it was you!" Another man yelled. "Why won''t you leave us alone, you monster!" one of the women added, her voice filled with anger and fear. ¡°Eh?¡± Milli exclaimed, bewildered by their sudden accusations. A man picked up a rock and hurled it toward Milli, but Zafir effortlessly deflected it with his claws. ¡°Grrrr¡­¡± Zafir growled menacingly, fixing a fierce glare on the person who threw the rock. ¡°Go away, you monster! Leave us alone!¡± cried one of the women, her voice filled with fear and anger. "Excuse me?! You''re calling me a monster when all I did was free the beastmen you were enslaving?" Milli retorted angrily at the accusation. "You destroyed our houses!" one of the women angrily replied. "Says the people who were pointing their pitchforks at me, chasing me, and shooting arrows!" Milli retorted angrily. "You even killed some of the beastmen as they were trying to escape!" "Enough! Please, enough of this!" An elderly man stepped forward, calming the group of strangers with his presence. "Whatever we did is in the past. We don''t enslave beastmen anymore. Why do you continue to torment us?" he said sorrowfully. "What are you even talking about?!" Milli demanded, her voice tinged with frustration and disbelief. Zafir remained steadfast, standing protectively between Milli and the angry group, his stance defensive. "You unleashed monsters on our village and killed most of us, you monster! Don''t pretend to be innocent in front of your guard dog!" one of the women shouted accusingly. "First of all, Zafir is NOT my guard dog! He is one of my companions! And I did not unleash monsters upon your village!" Milli countered vehemently, trying to reason with them amidst the escalating tension. "Wait a minute, did you say monsters in the village?" She interjected, catching onto their conversation about monsters. "Were you not the one responsible for unleashing monsters onto our village?" the elderly man asked accusingly. "What monsters? My companions were heading to your village to resupply; they could be in danger!" Milli replied urgently. "The village is no more... those lizard-like monsters destroyed it," the elderly man explained sadly. "One of the monsters was huge, covered in flowers," one of the women cried out. "Flowers sprouted from the ground and bloomed," another woman added tearfully, "and their petals were as sharp as blades. Many of us lost our lives to those petals as we tried to escape..." "Zafir, we need to hurry and chase after those two. They might be in danger!" Milli exclaimed, sprinting back to their camp to retrieve her staff before heading towards the village, with Zafir following closely behind.
"Ugh!" Richard grunted as he jumped and rolled on the ground, tightly hugging Regina to shield her from the sharp, razor-like petals that swirled around them. "Are you hurt?" he asked, quickly getting to his feet and scanning her for injuries. Regina shook her head, her wide eyes filled with fear but unharmed. She noticed countless cuts on his body, feeling an urge to comfort him and ease his pain, but her thoughts were abruptly interrupted. "Who dares disturb my slumber?!" a thunderous voice boomed from the flower field, shaking the ground beneath them. The flowers seemed to pulse with the sound, their vibrant petals trembling as a massive figure began to emerge from the blooms, its eyes glowing ominously. Chapter 18: Pretty Flowers 2 A colossal dragon, towering over four meters tall, emerged from the field of flowers. Its entire body was adorned with vibrant blossoms. The dragon''s wings resembled flowering branches, each petal shimmering in the sunlight. At the tip of its tail, a gigantic flower bloomed, adding to the creature''s awe-inspiring and menacing appearance. ¡°It¡¯s an adult dragon! Is that damned Shinal planning to invade this region?¡± Richard thought, his mind racing with the implications. ¡°You need to run!¡± he urged Regina, his voice urgent and commanding. ¡°B-but¡­¡± Regina stammered, her eyes wide with fear and confusion. ¡°Hurry!¡± Richard insisted, giving her a firm push to get her moving. "Go, now!" he shouted, his eyes never leaving the monstrous dragon. Regina quickly ran, intending to find Milli and Zafir to help Richard. "It seems there''s a smart one here," the dragon spoke, its voice rumbling like distant thunder. "Flowers covering its body... it must be a dragon of the wood element," Richard thought, his eyes scanning the dragon''s floral-covered form. "I am the dragon Blossomwing. You shall be turned into nutrients for my flowers," the dragon declared, echoing through the field. It shook its massive body, causing petals to scatter in all directions¡ªthe petals, sharp as blades, aimed straight at Richard. He leaped to the side, swiftly loading two Fire Bullets. With a steady aim, he fired the first bullet at Blossomwing. Flames erupted upon contact, but the flowers adorning the dragon''s body remained unscathed. "Tsk, I was hoping fire would be more effective against it," he thought, frustration mounting. He quickly aimed and fired the second bullet at the flower field. Again, fire erupted, but the blooms did not catch fire. ¡°These flower petals are my scales; they will not burn by your puny fire, human,¡± the dragon boasted, a wicked smile spreading across its face. Richard''s mind raced. "I need a different strategy," he thought, glancing around for anything that could be of use. The petals continued to drift towards him, their sharp edges glinting menacingly in the light. Blossomwing took a step forward, each movement causing a ripple of flowers to spread across its body. "Prepare to become nourishment for my garden," it growled, its eyes glowing with a sinister light. Richard steadied himself, eyes locked on the massive dragon before him. Blossomwing''s eyes glinted with malevolent intent as it prepared to strike. Without warning, the dragon''s flower petals detached and swirled around it like a deadly cyclone, their edges sharp as blades. Richard quickly loaded a Wind Bullet and fired it at the approaching petals. The gust of wind temporarily scattered the petals, but they regrouped and continued their deadly dance. Richard dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding a slice to his arm. Blossomwing didn''t wait for him to regain his footing. The ground around Richard erupted as [wood spears] shot up, aiming to impale him. Richard jumped back, barely evading the spears, and quickly loaded a Fire Bullet. He fired at the dragon, but the flames were absorbed by the resilient flower scales. Blossomwing laughed. "Your fire is useless against me, human!" Richard''s mind raced. He loaded a Lightning Bullet and fired, aiming for Blossomwing''s chest. The bullet struck, sending a jolt of electricity through the dragon. Blossomwing roared in pain, its movements momentarily halted. Seizing the opportunity, Richard loaded an Ice Bullet and shot at the dragon''s legs. The ice spread, freezing one of its legs to the ground. "Got you!" Richard thought triumphantly. But Blossomwing wasn''t done. [Wood spears] erupted from the ground again, this time aiming directly at Richard. A spear grazed his side, drawing blood. Richard staggered, pain flaring through him. He quickly loaded a Light Bullet, hoping to find a weak spot. He aimed for the dragon''s eyes and fired. Blossomwing flinched, the light momentarily blinding it. Richard used the distraction to move closer, trying to find an opening. But the dragon recovered quickly, the petals swirling menacingly around it again. The deadly petals flew towards Richard with renewed fury. He tried to dodge, but one of the petals sliced across his arm, drawing a deep cut. Blood flowed freely, and Richard''s vision blurred with pain. [Wood spears] erupted again, aiming to impale Richard. He barely managed to dodge, but his movements were slower now, hampered by his injuries. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Breathing heavily, Richard realized he was losing ground. He loaded a final Ice Bullet, hoping to at least slow the dragon down. He aimed for Blossomwing''s other leg and fired, the ice spreading and locking the dragon in place. But Blossomwing''s petals still swirled around, ready to strike. "You fight well, human, but this ends now," it hissed, preparing for another attack. Richard, bleeding and exhausted, knew he couldn''t hold out much longer. He needed to find a way to escape and regroup. As Blossomwing prepared its final strike, Richard gathered his remaining strength, looking for any possible way out. Blossomwing flapped its wings and launched a barrage of razor-sharp petals toward Richard, intending to end his life then and there. Suddenly, a massive glob of water leaped in front of Richard, absorbing most of the deadly petals. "Phew, made it in time! Are you alright?" Milli asked, panting heavily. "Took you long enough," Richard replied, breathing a sigh of relief. Regina had found Milli and Zafir and returned with them. ¡°W-w-w-what is that?!¡± Zafir stammered, trembling at the sight of Blossomwing. "It''s an adult dragon!" Milli exclaimed, her eyes widening in recognition. "More have come, huh? All the more nourishment for my flowers!" Blossomwing boomed, its voice dripping with malice. ''Thump!'' Blossomwing slammed its claws down on the ground, conjuring over ten wood spears to impale the huge gelatinous blob in front. "Laspi, jump away!" Milli shouted desperately. The Slime King, Laspi Versillio, found itself entrapped by the [wood spears], unable to move, and was slowly being absorbed by the enchanted wood. ¡°I need to chop those [wood spears] or Laspi will be in danger!¡± Milli thought. Milli quickly took out a card from her pouch and released it, letting it hover in the air. She touched it with her staff and chanted, ¡°Crush them, Baltimore!¡± A huge shadow emerged from within the card, charging toward the entrapped Laspi. With swift, powerful strikes, the shadow chopped away the [wood spears], freeing Laspi from its confines. "Come back, Laspi!" Milli urgently commanded, releasing the summoned Slime King just in time. Laspi shimmered briefly before fading away, its form dissipating into the air. ¡°RRRRAAAHHH!¡± Baltimore''s mighty roar echoed through the nearby forest, shaking the very ground. It surged forward, poised to charge at Blossomwing, but Milli swiftly intervened, halting Baltimore in its tracks. Baltimore trembled with rage as it faced the dragon, its fury intensifying. "Hooh? A summoner and a minotaur?" Blossomwing mused, its voice dripping with curiosity. "I did not expect to see a summoner in such a rural area." As Blossomwing examined the minotaur more closely, it continued, "Hmm... I recognize that form. It''s the Minotaur King. Young girl, who are you, and how are you able to summon it?" Its eyes narrowed, scanning Milli from head to toe. Baltimore could no longer restrain its anger and charged toward Blossomwing with a roar. "Wait!" Milli shouted desperately, but her voice couldn''t reach the enraged minotaur. Baltimore roared and charged towards Blossomwing with unbridled fury. The ground trembled under the weight of its powerful strides. Blossomwing flapped its wings, sending a flurry of petals towards Baltimore in a deadly [Petal Dance]. Baltimore raised its massive axe, deflecting the petals with a sweeping [Slash]. The petals clattered to the ground, unable to penetrate the minotaur''s defense. Blossomwing roared and conjured [Wood Spears], launching them towards Baltimore. The minotaur king dodged and weaved, avoiding most of the spears, but a few managed to graze its sides. Ignoring the pain, Baltimore continued its relentless advance. With a mighty leap, Baltimore brought its axe down in an [Overhead Strike], aiming for Blossomwing''s head. The dragon, however, was quick, twisting its body to avoid the blow. The axe embedded itself into the ground, causing a shockwave that sent debris flying. Blossomwing retaliated by casting [Wood Crusher], conjuring wooden spikes in a wide arc to pierce Baltimore. The minotaur managed to block some of the spikes with its axe, but a few found their mark, causing it to stagger. Undeterred, Baltimore charged again, its eyes blazing with determination. It swung its axe in a powerful [Slash], aiming for Blossomwing''s legs frozen by the ice bullets earlier. The dragon screeched in pain as the blade connected, crushing the ice and drawing blood. In a desperate move, Blossomwing used [Petal Dance] once more, filling the air with razor-sharp petals. Baltimore tried to shield itself, but the sheer number of petals overwhelmed it, causing multiple deep cuts. Blossomwing took advantage of Baltimore''s momentary weakness and launched [Wood Spears], piercing the minotaur''s body in several places. Baltimore roared in agony but refused to fall. ¡°RRRRAAAHHH!¡± With one last burst of strength, Baltimore charged forward, attempting to land a final blow. But Blossomwing conjured [Wood Crusher] again, and the wooden spikes pierced Baltimore''s body, finally bringing the mighty minotaur to its knees. Baltimore''s axe fell from its grasp, and it collapsed to the ground, breathing heavily. Blossomwing loomed over it, victorious. ¡°Come back, Baltimore!¡± Milli commanded, releasing the summon before it¡¯s injury could get any worse. ¡°Hmph! In the end, he is nothing more than a beast,¡± Blossomwing sneered, its voice dripping with contempt. ¡°Does he always go berserk?¡± Zafir asked, concerned. ¡°No, Baltimore has a deep hatred for dragons. They murdered most of his kin during a war in the past,¡± Milli explained somberly. ¡°This could get dicey. Zafir, protect Regina,¡± Richard commanded, rising from the ground and preparing to strike back. Zafir nodded and quickly grabbed Regina¡¯s hand, pulling her further back from the battlefield. "Can you still fight?" Milli asked, concern evident in her voice. "Heh, this is nothing," Richard replied, brushing off his wounds as if they were mere scratches. He stood tall, his eyes locked on Blossomwing, determination burning in his gaze. "We''ve faced worse. Let''s finish this." "It has high-tier fire resistance," Richard explained. "I assume only fire of the seventh tier magic and above could really burn it." "My Laspi can block the petals, but it can''t block [wood spears]. If it takes any more damage, it might disappear for real," Milli added, her voice tinged with worry. "I only have one Wind Bomb left," Richard continued, glancing at the pouch on his belt. "After that, I won¡¯t be able to escape its [Petal Dance]. We need a plan." "I can''t summon Xenado here; Regina and the others might get caught by its skills," Milli said thoughtfully. "Belphegor only works on enemies weaker than it," she added, considering their options carefully. "All of you will not escape!" Blossomwing''s roar echoed through the air.
Multiple branches erupted from the ground, weaving together to form a giant cage that enclosed them like a domed prison, extending even into the nearby forest. "Ahhh!!!!!" Screams echoed from the edge of the cage. "Why did they come here?!" Milli exclaimed in dismay. "Help us!!!" The desperate cries resonated through the nearby forest, but soon fell silent. Multiple bodies, pierced by the wooden branches, were slowly lifted towards the center of the dome, blood dripping as they ascended. As they neared Blossomwing at the center, the branches released their gruesome cargo, dropping the humans from a height of around ten meters. Milli''s eyes scanned the chaotic scene, her heart sinking at the sight of the dying scattered around the dome created by Blossomwing''s branches. Amidst the despair, she spotted a woman, still clinging to life despite her grievous wounds. With urgency in her movements, Milli rushed to the woman''s side, her staff glowing faintly as she cast [Minor Recovery], trying to stabilize her. "Why did you come here?!" Milli''s voice trembled with a mixture of concern and frustration as she knelt beside the woman. "W-w-we¡­wanted to¡­" the woman gasped, her breaths labored and shallow. "S-see i-i-if you were¡­the one who unleashed t-this monsters o-on us¡­" The woman''s words were punctuated by heavy coughs, each one wracking her weakened body. Her grip on Milli''s hand tightened, fingers trembling with desperation. "S-save us please¡­!" The woman''s voice pleaded, eyes wide with fear and pain. "Leave her, save your mana, she won''t survive," Richard''s voice cut through the grim atmosphere, his words stark and unsympathetic. "B-but¡­" Milli''s protest faltered as she looked into the woman''s pleading eyes, torn between compassion and the harsh reality of their situation. "You know it," Richard''s tone softened slightly, a hint of sympathy beneath his stoic facade. As Milli continued to channel her magic, the woman''s grip gradually slackened, her breathing growing fainter until it ceased altogether. Milli''s efforts to heal her proved futile, the woman passing away despite her desperate attempts. The silence that followed was heavy with sorrow and the bitter taste of loss, the cries of the dying echoing in Milli''s ears as she knelt there, grappling with the harsh truth of their circumstances. As Milli grieved beside the fallen woman, wooden spears erupted violently from the ground, their sharp tips aimed directly at her, threatening to take her life. Chapter 19: Pretty Flowers 3 ¡°Shit!¡± Richard dashed forward, pushing Milli away just as a [wood spear] aimed for her found its mark in his own abdomen. ¡°Ugh,¡± Richard moaned in pain as the spear pierced through him. Milli quickly sprang to her feet and ran toward Richard, casting [Minor Recovery] to stabilize him. ¡°Save your mana. Healing magic consumes a huge amount of it. Focus on dealing with this dragon,¡± Richard panted, his voice strained but urgent. He tore a part of his cloak and used it as a bandage, wrapping it tightly around his waist to staunch the bleeding. "Resistance is futile, humans!" Blossomwing declared. Blossomwing reared back, its massive form towering above the field of flowers. With a roar that echoed through the forest, it channeled its power, summoning a spell of immense strength. The ground trembled as green energy pulsed outward from the dragon, causing the earth to crack and roots to burst forth. Blossoming flowers sprouted rapidly, their vibrant colors turning ominous. "[Wood Zone]!" Blossomwing bellowed, the words resonating with arcane force. The air around it shimmered with a verdant glow as the energy spread. Trees and plants within the newly formed zone grew denser and more animated, their movements synchronized with Blossomwing''s will. The power of all wood magics within this enchanted area surged, enhancing their destructive capabilities. The battlefield was now a living, breathing extension of Blossomwing itself, making every plant and branch a potential weapon. As the [Wood Zone] settled into place, Blossomwing''s eyes glowed with a darker, more malevolent light. It raised its claws, summoning another potent spell. "[Wood Domination]!" the dragon roared. Instantly, the surrounding flowers shimmered and transformed, their delicate petals hardening into razor-sharp blades. The once-beautiful blooms now mirrored the deadly scales of the dragon, turning the entire field into a lethal trap for anyone who dared to step within. The petals swirled and danced in the air, ready to slice through flesh and bone at Blossomwing''s command. Richard glanced around at the transformed battlefield, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the dire situation. The deadly petals and the enhanced flora were a testament to Blossomwing''s overwhelming power. "Of course, an adult dragon would be able to cast seventh-tier magic," he muttered to himself, grimacing as he wrapped his cloak around his injured waist. "And coupled with their exclusive [Domination] magic, it makes Blossomwing much stronger." He watched as the once beautiful flower field turned into a menacing array of lethal blades and living, hostile plants. Richard knew they were up against a formidable foe, one that could manipulate the very environment to its advantage, turning the natural world into a deadly weapon. Blossomwing smirked, launching [Wood Spears] toward Richard and Milli. The [Wood Spears], now larger and sharper due to the boost from [Wood Zone], were far more dangerous. They each leaped to one side, narrowly avoiding the deadly projectiles. The [Wood Spears] embedded themselves into the ground, forming a massive, impassable wall that effectively separated Richard and Milli. "Baltimore is severely injured; I can¡¯t summon him to chop away the branches now¡­" Milli thought, her mind racing for another solution. To her dismay, the newly formed wooden walls began to sprout flowers due to [Wood Domination]. "Not good!" Richard and Milli both thought simultaneously, instinctively moving further away from each other. The newly sprouted flowers burst apart, scattering their petals in a wide area. Richard and Milli were caught in the burst, suffering numerous cuts. Thanks to their quick reflexes, however, they managed to avoid any fatal wounds. "How can such a beautiful scene be so dangerous?!" Zafir muttered, watching the numerous colorful petals dancing in the air. He stood in front of Regina, shielding her from the stray petals that floated near them. He managed to slash away some of the petals but sustained several cuts in the process. "Summon me," a voice whispered into Milli¡¯s mind. ¡°The opponent is an adult dragon!¡± Milli replied back in her thoughts. ¡°I can buy you some time,¡± the voice assured. Milli hesitated for a moment before taking out a card from her pouch. She let it hover in the air and touched it with her staff. ¡°Confine them, Belphegor!¡± she chanted. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. A shadow emerged from the card, coalescing into a tall, elegant humanoid figure with horns and a tail. ¡°A demon this time?¡± Blossomwing mused. ¡°Pleased to meet you. I am Belphegor,¡± the demon bowed courteously. Blossomwing examined Belphegor closely. ¡°Oh? A high-ranking demon too?¡± it remarked with intrigue. ¡°Summoner, I will leave you half-dead and present you to Lord Shinal,¡± Blossomwing added menacingly. More flower buds grew around Milli, their delicate petals ready to unfurl and release a storm of sharp edges, but Belphegor intervened with a wave of his hand. Using [Idle], he halted the flowers'' deadly bloom before it could fully manifest. "As long as it''s a living being, I can slow them down," Belphegor declared confidently. "An annoying ability!" Blossomwing growled in irritation, casting [Wood Spear] with intent to strike Belphegor down. With another wave of his hand, using [Idle], Belphegor effortlessly dodged the incoming attacks. "I can''t believe you''d be a good match against Blossomwing!" Milli exclaimed. "Although I can''t slow him down, I can hinder the surrounding plants and trees he uses for attacks," Belphegor replied calmly. The battlefield erupted into chaos as Blossomwing, the majestic dragon, unleashed its onslaught of nature-infused attacks upon Richard, Milli, and Belphegor. Blossomwing''s [Petal Dance] filled the air with a whirlwind of sharp, swirling petals, each gleaming dangerously in the sunlight. Milli, quick to react, summoned Laspi Versillio, the Slime King, whose gelatinous form absorbed the lethal petals with a sizzle and a hiss. Knowing Laspi could only endure for so long against the relentless assault, Milli swiftly unsummoned it, the creature dissipating back into the air with a shimmer. Meanwhile, Richard faced the onslaught of Blossomwing''s [Wood Spears], massive javelins of hardened wood hurtling towards him with deadly accuracy. Reacting with lightning reflexes, Richard fired his Ice Bullet, the frozen projectile colliding with the incoming branches, encasing them in icy sheaths and halting their deadly advance. With the threat momentarily neutralized, he pivoted, firing his Lightning Bullet directly at Blossomwing, the crackling electricity finding purchase against the dragon''s scales. As Richard and Milli fought to hold their ground, Blossomwing''s onslaught continued unabated. With a roar, the dragon summoned Wood Crusher, thick branches launching in a sweeping arc towards them, threatening to crush everything in their path. Belphegor, using his [Idle] technique, exerted his influence over the surrounding vegetation, slowing the branches'' descent to a manageable pace. The air around them shimmered with Belphegor''s power, a visible manifestation of his slowing magic as the branches groaned under the strain. The battlefield echoed with the clash of elemental forces¡ªice meeting wood, lightning crackling against dragonhide, and the ethereal presence of Belphegor''s arcane abilities shaping the course of battle. Amidst the chaos, Richard and Milli remained steadfast, their teamwork and strategic prowess their only defense against the overwhelming might of Blossomwing''s natural fury. As the battle reached its critical juncture, Blossomwing, with its majestic and deadly grace, unleashed a devastating series of attacks upon Richard, Milli, Belphegor, and even their allies on the periphery. Blossomwing''s [Petal Dance] was a whirlwind of razor-sharp petals, aimed directly at Belphegor, whose resilience was beginning to wane. Recognizing the imminent danger, Richard reacted swiftly, releasing his Wind Bullet with precision timing. The gust of wind surged between Belphegor and the petals, dispersing them harmlessly away from the demon of Sloth, sparing him from the lethal barrage. Undeterred, Blossomwing then invoked Wood Blast, a ferocious display of elemental power. From all sides, thick branches erupted from the ground, converging towards Richard, Milli, and Belphegor with the dragon at its epicenter. Belphegor strained to slow the onslaught with his weakening [Idle] ability, managing to reduce the speed of the branches'' advance, but not without taking a direct hit from the relentless assault. The impact left him reeling, his strength drained almost to its limits. With a roar that shook the forest around them, Blossomwing unleashed its ultimate attack: Wood Burst. This enhanced version of its previous magic was a cataclysmic surge of power, branches lashing out in a wider arc, overwhelming Richard, Milli, and Belphegor. The sheer force and range of the attack incapacitated them, leaving them vulnerable amidst the onslaught of wooden fury. In a desperate bid to save her allies, Milli summoned all her remaining strength to unsummon Belphegor, returning him to the safety of his card. The exertion left her gasping for breath, her vision swimming as she struggled to maintain her composure amidst the chaos. But the devastation didn''t end there. The sweeping branches of [Wood Burst] reached beyond their intended targets, striking Zafir and Regina who were at the edge of Blossomwing''s wooden barrier. Their cries echoed through the air, a grim reminder of the dragon''s overwhelming power and the dire stakes of their battle against the forces of nature itself. As silence fell over the battlefield, broken only by the rustle of leaves and the groaning of wounded allies, Richard, Milli, and the remnants of their team faced the harsh reality of their defeat. Blossomwing, looming above them with primal majesty, surveyed the aftermath with a mixture of triumph and merciless resolve, its emerald eyes gleaming in the dappled sunlight filtering through the canopy above. As Blossomwing prepared to deal the finishing blow to Richard using [Wood Spears], a sudden shadow swept in, creating a violent gust of wind that shattered the deadly spears into fragments. Blossomwing roared in surprise and fury. "You...!" The dragon''s eyes widened as it recognized the new figure standing protectively in front of Richard. A massive wolf, standing two meters tall, its fur shimmering with a translucent green glow marked by strange red patterns, stood before the dragon. The air around it crackled with raw power, and its eyes blazed with fierce determination. "So this is how it is!" Blossomwing snarled, turning its gaze toward Milli. "Did you summon this wolf too?!" The dragon''s voice was filled with both anger and grudging respect. "I must capture you alive!" the dragon roared. "Does it think the wolf was summoned by me?" Milli wondered, her mind racing as she stayed silent. Blossomwing launched [Petal Dance] toward them, but with a use of [Wind Crusher], the wolf easily blew away all the petals. Blossomwing roared and used [Wood Crusher] in response, but the wolf countered with [Wind Blast]. The powerful wind not only deflected the attack but also swept away all the surrounding flowers, leaving the area barren where the wolf stood. The wolf quickly grabbed Richard with its mouth and tossed him onto its back, then seized Milli and leaped away with powerful strides. "You will not escape!" Blossomwing roared, unleashing [Wood Blast]. Branches erupted from the ground, aiming at the fleeing wolf. However, the agile creature used the attacking branches as footholds, deftly dodging each one. With a mighty [Wind Blast], the wolf created a hole in Blossomwing''s [Wood Barrier] and darted through it before the branches could regrow, carrying Richard and Milli to safety. "ROOOAAAARRRGHHH!" Blossomwing bellowed in rage at its failure to capture Milli, its roar reverberating through the battlefield as branches violently erupted from the ground.
As the wolf sprinted a safe distance away, it gently released Milli and Richard. Regina lay there, unconscious in Zafir''s arms, her breathing shallow. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Richard grunted as he struggled to sit up, leaning against a nearby tree. ¡°I messed that up.¡± Milli, overwhelmed by the strain of expending too much mana, fainted. ¡°Little God, how will you protect us when you can¡¯t even win against that dragon?¡± the wolf inquired, its voice carrying a hint of challenge. ¡°I was just caught off guard. I will defeat that damned dragon¡­I will,¡± Richard declared, his breath coming in heavy gasps. ¡°God¡­?! This guy is a god?!¡± Zafir thought, incredulous. ¡°Words are empty, little god,¡± the wolf said solemnly. ¡°Just you watch. After I have recovered, I will defeat that dragon!¡± Richard declared. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to stay. I have used the last of my strength to save you guardians,¡± the wolf replied weakly. ¡°After this, it will all be up to you.¡± The wolf began to fade away. ¡°I promise you, I will protect her even at the cost of my life!¡± Richard vowed. They stared at each other for a fleeting moment before the wolf vanished completely. Chapter 20: Changes Two figures strolled down a bustling street filled with beastmen and humans. As they passed, the townspeople greeted them warmly¡ªnot because they recognized her as the royal princess, but because she had saved them from the control of the merchant lord. To the townspeople, the duo appeared to be skilled martial artists who had easily defeated twenty men before. ¡°This place seems a lot livelier than before, don¡¯t you think?¡± Wu Zhao remarked to Jian Yi, her eyes taking in the vibrant surroundings. "My lady, we should stop doing this and return back to the¡ª" Jian Yi caught himself mid-sentence, quickly correcting, "our home." "It''s fine, I have mine strong bodyguard here who could defeat a group of thugs with ease!" Wu Zhao grinned. Jian Yi sighed but continued following behind Wu Zhao. A young beastmen boy came running toward Wu Zhao after spotting her from a distance. "Big sister, you''re back!" Ru¡¯ya exclaimed with joy upon seeing Wu Zhao. "How are you, Ru¡¯ya?" Wu Zhao asked warmly. "I''m good! Nobody bullies me anymore, all thanks to big sister!" Ru¡¯ya beamed, showing a wide smile. "That''s great," Wu Zhao smiled, gently patting his head. "Remember, if anyone tries to bully you, tell big sister. I''ll make sure to get back at them!" "Mhm!" Ru¡¯ya nodded enthusiastically. "What brings you here, big sister?" "I''m visiting the merchant lord," she replied with a confident smile. "Oh! I''m heading there too!" Ru¡¯ya said, his eyes lighting up. "Perfect timing! Let''s go together," Wu Zhao said, taking his small hand in hers. They began walking toward the merchant lord''s mansion, with Jian Yi following closely behind, ever watchful and ready. The bustling streets seemed to part for them, as both beastmen and humans paused to watch the little group pass by, filled with warmth and respect for their savior and her strong protector. After a short walk, they arrived at the merchant lord''s mansion. As they pushed open the gate, a voice echoed from the courtyard. "Geez, you''re late!" A boy stood there, his face a mix of slight annoyance and impatience. However, the moment he noticed Wu Zhao and Jian Yi, he jumped in surprise, his expression shifting to one of fear, as if expecting another beating. It was Liang Bao, the son of the merchant lord, once known for his cruelty. "W-w-w-why are you two here?!" he stammered, his legs shaking so much he nearly wet himself. "Oh, I met them on the way here, and since we were all heading this way, they came along," Ru¡¯ya explained casually, completely at ease. "Oh~, you two are friends now?" Wu Zhao teased, raising an eyebrow. "Mhm," Ru¡¯ya nodded. "We¡¯re heading to school now. His father apologized to me and even got me enrolled, paying for my tuition!" "Oh~? Is that so?" Wu Zhao replied with a smile, though her expression seemed to make Liang Bao even more uncomfortable. "We should go, or we¡¯ll be late!" Ru¡¯ya grabbed Liang Bao''s hand and hurried off, waving back at Wu Zhao and Jian Yi. "Goodbye, big sister! Goodbye, uncle!" Wu Zhao chuckled and waved back. Jian Yi sighed, visibly cringing at being called "uncle." After watching the children disappear down the street, Wu Zhao composed herself, her expression shifting to a more serious demeanor. She made her way into the reception hall, where Liang Sheng, the merchant lord, awaited her. The air was filled with the faint scent of incense, and the room was elegantly decorated with intricate tapestries and lacquered wooden furniture. Liang Sheng stood to greet her, his demeanor respectful and attentive. "Lady Wu Zhao, welcome," he said, bowing slightly. "Thank you for receiving me," Wu Zhao replied, inclining her head in return. They took their seats at a low table, the warm afternoon light filtering through the paper windows. Servants quietly brought in tea, setting the delicate porcelain cups before them. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The conversation flowed from pleasantries to more pressing matters. Wu Zhao and Liang Sheng delved into discussions on how to improve the district. They talked about infrastructure projects, educational initiatives to support the local children, and healthcare services to ensure the well-being of all citizens. Liang Sheng listened intently, occasionally nodding in agreement or offering his own suggestions. Wu Zhao emphasized the importance of transparency and fair trade practices, ensuring that the merchants were accountable to the people they served. Liang Sheng, visibly eager to mend the reputation tarnished by his and his son''s past actions, readily agreed to implement reforms. As the discussion progressed, the atmosphere grew more collaborative, with both parties contributing ideas and strategies. The meeting concluded on a hopeful note, with plans set in motion to create a more prosperous and equitable district. Wu Zhao stood up, a sense of satisfaction evident in her eyes. ¡°My lady, it¡¯s the time of the Rooster; we should head back,¡± Jian Yi suggested. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s getting late indeed,¡± Wu Zhao said, glancing out the window. ¡°Let¡¯s head back then.¡± After exchanging pleasantries with Liang Sheng, Wu Zhao and Jian Yi left the mansion and headed back to the palace. As they made their way, they encountered Liang Bao and Ru¡¯ya walking down the busy streets, engrossed in conversation. Liang Bao froze when he spotted Wu Zhao, while Ru¡¯ya looked up, saw them, and immediately ran over. ¡°Big sister! Are you two heading back already?¡± Ru¡¯ya asked cheerfully. ¡°Yes, we are,¡± Wu Zhao said, giving him a gentle pat on the head. ¡°Bye-bye!¡± Ru¡¯ya waved enthusiastically before running back to Liang Bao, who had just resumed walking. ¡°Why are you so afraid of big sister?¡± Ru¡¯ya asked, his brow furrowed with concern. Liang Bao shifted uncomfortably, his eyes darting around nervously. ¡°They¡¯re dangerous... especially her bodyguard,¡± he said, his voice trembling slightly. Ru¡¯ya¡¯s face brightened with a hint of frustration. ¡°They¡¯re kind people!¡± he insisted, shaking his head. Liang Bao sighed deeply, a look of unease crossing his face. ¡°I asked my father who they were, but he just told me they were important and warned me not to get involved,¡± he explained. ¡°That hag must be the daughter of some high-ranking official or the leader of a secret society.¡± He glanced around furtively before adding, ¡°Nobody can afford such a skilled bodyguard unless they¡¯re incredibly wealthy or have powerful connections.¡± Ru¡¯ya stared at Liang Bao with a blend of confusion and disbelief, unable to comprehend why his friend was so wary of the people he saw as kind. Sensing that continuing the argument would be futile, he decided to drop the subject. After reaching Liang Bao¡¯s mansion, they parted ways. Ru¡¯ya continued on his way home, as they always walked to and from school together since Liang Bao¡¯s mansion was conveniently located between the school and Ru¡¯ya¡¯s home.
An attendant hurried through the lacquered hallway, making his way to the guest room where Peng Xian was staying. "Grand Court Wizard! King Wu... King Wu is... please come quickly!" The urgency in his voice was palpable as he beckoned Peng Xian to follow. Peng Xian arrived to find the King lying on his bed, his hand turned completely black. King Wu''s frail eyes opened slightly at the sound of the door. "Ah... Peng Xian... you have come..." he murmured, his voice barely audible. "My King, how are you feeling?" Peng Xian asked, quickly moving to check the king''s pulse. His face grew grave as he assessed the situation. "Not good," he thought, noting the faint and erratic pulse. The beats were slow, irregular, and spaced apart, each one a feeble attempt to sustain life. Peng Xian realized the king might not last much longer. "Summon the princess, quickly!" he commanded the attendants, his tone urgent. "Peng Xian... my dear friend... please take care of Wu Zhao for me..." the king said, his voice weak and raspy. "My King, please hang on! The princess is on her way here!" Peng Xian urged, his tone filled with concern and desperation. The king gave a small, knowing nod. "I know I don''t have long," he wheezed, a painful cough interrupting his words. He struggled to catch his breath, the effort visible on his pale face. "I regret neglecting Wu Zhao... only focusing on matters of state..." His eyes glazed over with a mixture of sorrow and regret, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air. "I''m sure the princess wouldn''t blame you for this," Peng Xian replied, trying to comfort the ailing king. As he spoke, he cast [Minor Recovery], a small spell that he knew wouldn''t heal the king but might provide a bit of comfort and possibly prolong his life just long enough for Wu Zhao to arrive. King Wu sighed, his voice barely a whisper. "Ah... despite my illness, I no longer feel any pain, but I feel so tired..." His eyes fluttered, and his breathing grew more labored. He seemed to drift in and out of consciousness, the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him. The room was filled with an overwhelming sense of sadness, as Peng Xian desperately tried to hold back his tears while doing everything he could to ease the king''s final moments. "Queen Yang passed away while giving birth to her... she grew up without a complete family," King Wu continued, his voice weakened by a fit of coughing. Peng Xian quickly interjected, "My King, please conserve your energy." Noticing King Wu''s feeble attempt to raise his hand, Peng Xian immediately reached out and gently clasped it, feeling the coldness and frailty of the monarch''s grasp. The king''s eyes, filled with a mix of regret and sorrow, met Peng Xian''s, silently conveying the weight of unspoken words and the deep bond they shared. The atmosphere was heavy with unexpressed emotions, the gravity of the moment sinking in as the king''s life waned. King Wu closed his eyes, exhaustion overcoming him, and he drifted into a fitful sleep. The room was thick with silence, broken only by the sound of labored breathing. Moments later, Jian Yi burst into the room, carrying Wu Zhao in his arms. He was panting heavily, evidence of the incredible effort he had exerted to bring her here as quickly as possible. His usually composed demeanor was replaced with an urgency that mirrored the gravity of the situation. Wu Zhao''s face was pale, her expression a mix of fear and concern as she looked upon her ailing father. The air was tense, filled with a sense of impending loss. As Jian Yi gently set Wu Zhao down, she immediately rushed to her father''s side. Her eyes filled with tears as she took in his frail form, his breathing shallow and labored. The once powerful and commanding presence of King Wu was now reduced to a fragile shell, struggling to hold on to life. Wu Zhao reached out and took her father''s hand in hers, her voice trembling. "Father, I''m here. Please, hang on a little longer." King Wu''s eyes fluttered open at the sound of her voice. He managed a weak smile, his gaze softening as he looked at his daughter. "Wu Zhao... mine precious daughter..." he whispered, his voice barely audible. Tears streamed down Wu Zhao''s cheeks as she held her father''s hand tightly. "I''m sorry, Father. I should have been here sooner." King Wu shook his head slowly, mustering the strength to speak. "No... it''s not your fault. You have done... so much... for our people..." His words were punctuated by deep breaths, each one seeming to take all his remaining energy. Peng Xian, standing nearby, watched the exchange with a heavy heart. He knew that there was nothing more he could do to ease the king''s pain or prolong his life. The inevitability of the moment weighed heavily on him. King Wu''s grip on Wu Zhao''s hand tightened slightly, a final burst of strength. "You must... continue to be strong... for the people... and for yourself," he said, his voice growing weaker. "Promise me... you will carry on... and make the kingdom... a better place..." Wu Zhao nodded, tears blurring her vision. "I promise, Father. I will do everything in mine power to honor your legacy and protect our people." A faint smile crossed King Wu''s lips, his eyes closing once more. His breathing became even more shallow, his chest barely rising and falling. The room was filled with a profound silence as the king took his final breaths, his spirit slipping away. Wu Zhao clung to his hand, her tears flowing freely. "Father... I love you," she whispered, her voice breaking. Jian Yi and Peng Xian bowed their heads in respect, their expressions somber. The room felt heavy with grief, the loss of a beloved king and father leaving a deep void. As the reality of the situation settled in, Wu Zhao remained by her father''s side, her heart aching with sorrow. She knew that her life would never be the same, but she also understood that she had a duty to uphold. The weight of the crown now rested on her shoulders, and she would need to find the strength to lead their people in the days ahead. Chapter 21: Duty and Love ¡°Ha... hahaha... HAHAHAHA!" Gilles erupted in laughter, unable to contain his glee. "The plan was long and arduous, but King Wu is finally dead!" He couldn''t stop grinning as he reveled in the news. The years of scheming, the intricate web of deceit, and the countless hours spent manipulating events behind the scenes had all led to this moment. The once-imposing figure of King Wu was gone, leaving a power vacuum that Gilles had longed for. The joy in his voice was palpable, tinged with a sense of vindication and triumph. "Annie, we shall proceed with the next phase of the plan tonight!" Gilles declared, his voice brimming with excitement. Annie looked at him with a playful smile. "Whatever do you mean, Father?" Gilles chuckled softly. "Don''t play coy with me! You know exactly what I mean." Annie''s smile widened. "Alright, Father," she replied, her tone laced with a hint of mischief. ¡°But what about that accursed Peng Xian?¡± she asked, her tone suddenly serious. "Leave him to me," Gilles replied confidently. His face twisted into a grin as he continued, "Hahaha... This is such an opportune moment for us! Hahahahaha!" His laughter echoed through the room, filled with a sinister delight he could no longer contain. Turning her attention to Harun and Yasmin, Annie spoke with a commanding presence. "Harun, Yasmin, I trust you two can handle the simple task of eliminating a mere guard dog?" Her tone was sharp, laced with an unspoken threat, as if failure was not an option. Harun, brimming with confidence, began to boast, "Who do you take us for¡ª" But before he could finish, Yasmin interrupted, shooting him a sharp look to keep him in check. "Leave it to us, Annie," Yasmin said, her voice steady and composed. She had noticed the change in Annie''s demeanor since she consumed the recovery pill given by their Master. Annie had become more erratic and cruel, and Yasmin didn''t want to risk incurring her wrath. Her sole focus was on completing the mission and returning to Mustasim, her and Harun''s hometown, where she hoped they could leave the life of assassins behind and live together in peace. Annie sauntered over to Yasmin, her eyes glinting with a dangerous light. She began caressing Yasmin''s face, her nails lightly grazing her skin, leaving a faint scratch. "I hope you guys manage to get it right," Annie said with a sarcastic smirk. Her voice carried a suggestive undertone as she continued, "After all, if you can''t handle such a simple task, who knows what might happen?" Yasmin swallowed hard, feeling the tension in the air. "D-don''t worry," she stammered, her voice trembling. "We''ll complete the job, even if it costs us our lives." Harun instinctively moved to intervene, wanting to stop Annie from threatening them, but Yasmin quickly held up a hand to stop him. Her gesture was subtle but clear, implying that she could handle the situation and didn¡¯t want him to escalate things further. ¡°We will take care of the spoiled princess and her bodyguard tonight,¡± Annie declared with a cold, decisive tone. ¡°The plan will commence at the hour of the pig.¡± Yasmin, looking slightly puzzled, asked, ¡°Pardon us, but we¡¯re not familiar with Luo Yang¡¯s timekeeping system.¡± Annie let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Can you two be any more clueless? The hour of the pig is nine o''clock in the evening.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dismissed,¡± she continued with a steely edge in her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Y-yes, we won¡¯t let you down¡­¡± Yasmin stammered, while Harun clenched his teeth in frustration. After leaving Gilles¡¯ mansion, Harun¡¯s frustration boiled over. He turned to Yasmin, unable to keep his feelings in check. ¡°Who does she think she is?! We¡¯re her seniors!¡± Harun snapped, his anger palpable. Yasmin¡¯s gaze was steady as she replied, ¡°Your attitude is going to get you killed one day. Can¡¯t you see? Annie¡¯s changed; she¡¯s like a completely different person now.¡± ¡°More like she revealed her true colors!¡± Harun retorted. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°I think the pill is what changed Annie,¡± Yasmin said, her tone serious. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Are you really blaming the pill our master gave her out of kindness?¡± Harun exclaimed, his disbelief evident. Yasmin sighed, shaking her head in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re really clueless, aren¡¯t you? We¡¯d better be careful, or we might end up like her in the future.¡± ¡°Well¡­ if you say so¡­¡± Harun said, though he admired their master greatly. In the end, he chose to trust his childhood friend¡¯s insight over his master¡¯s intentions.
Peng Xian was getting ready in his guest room for the ceremonial wake for King Wu when the door suddenly burst open. The inner palace guards stormed in, their faces stern and determined. "Grand Court Wizard Peng Xian, you are hereby under arrest for the poisoning and murder of King Wu!" the head guard declared loudly, his voice echoing through the room. Peng Xian raised an eyebrow, maintaining his composure. "Oh my, what proof do you have that I poisoned King Wu?" he asked calmly. "Men, search every corner of this room. Leave no stone unturned!" the head guard ordered, his voice sharp and authoritative. "Yes, Sir!" the guards responded in unison. They began to ransack the room, leaving nothing untouched. Peng Xian''s personal belongings, his carefully arranged research items¡ªall were thrown into disarray. They even broke several delicate objects in their search. Peng Xian stood silently, watching the chaos unfold. He clenched his fists, restraining himself from reacting. He knew that any resistance could worsen the situation, especially so soon after King Wu''s death. "Sir, we''ve found a suspicious item!" one of the guards announced, handing a poison-laden dagger to the head guard. "Explain yourself, Peng Xian!" the head guard demanded, pointedly omitting Peng Xian''s title to belittle him as much as possible. Peng Xian remained calm. "I obtained this from the assailants who targeted my life," he replied, his voice steady. Just as he finished speaking, another guard approached with a flask. "Sir, we also found suspicious liquids that we believe to be poison!" The head guard''s eyes narrowed. "There''s enough evidence to prove you''re the murderer of King Wu! Men, take Peng Xian to jail!" he ordered, not allowing Peng Xian any chance to defend himself. "Yes, Sir!" The guards quickly tied Peng Xian''s hands and began escorting him out. Peng Xian sighed and shook his head. "Oh my, oh my, so this is all a ploy to get rid of me, huh?" he muttered under his breath, a hint of resignation in his voice. After Peng Xian was imprisoned, Gilles appeared, humming a cheerful tune. "I knew you were the one who sent those assailants, Gilles!" Peng Xian accused, his voice echoing through the cold, damp cell. Gilles grinned, his joy unmistakable. "And what can you do about it? The whole of Luo Yang believes you''re the murderer of King Wu," he replied, his tone dripping with satisfaction. A sudden realization struck Peng Xian, as if a veil had been lifted from his eyes. "So that''s it... That''s what you''re really after! Damn you, Gilles!" he shouted, his voice filled with anger and frustration. "You wanted to assassinate the princess and replace her with a look-alike so you could control Luo Yang from the shadows!" Peng Xian accused, his voice trembling with fury. Gilles chuckled darkly. "It''s too late for you now. There''s no one left to help you. Even Xiao Jie is away and won''t be back anytime soon," he said, his tone cold and triumphant. "Your only fate is to be executed once the princess ascends the throne! Ahahahaha!" Gilles taunted, his laughter echoing through the prison. "Your plan will not succeed!" Peng Xian retorted, his voice firm despite the situation. Gilles smirked, not breaking stride. "Enjoy your little vacation here before you meet your end, my thorn in the flesh!" he said, leaving the cell and continuing to hum his joyful tune. Gilles was confident that Peng Xian would remain imprisoned. He knew that any attempt to break free would only result in more innocent lives being caught in the crossfire, causing chaos and weakening Luo Yang even further. Peng Xian, left alone in the dim cell, sighed deeply. "My sworn brother, Xiao Jie, what would you do in these circumstances?" he mused, his thoughts turning to the princess. "Please be safe..."
News of King Wu''s murder at the hands of Peng Xian spread quickly throughout Luo Yang, causing a deep divide among the citizens. Some believed Peng Xian was guilty, while others staunchly defended his innocence. This controversy led to widespread unrest, with clashes breaking out as each side tried to force the other into submission. In just one day, Luo Yang''s peace shattered, replaced by unrest and hatred. Cries for Peng Xian''s immediate execution echoed through the streets, led by individuals secretly working under Gilles to sow chaos. Liang Sheng, the merchant lord, struggled to quell the unrest in his district. Despite his best efforts, he could barely contain the chaos and was only able to focus on protecting his own area. Fearful of crossing Gilles, the Right Minister of Luo Yang, Liang Sheng was cautious not to make any enemies who might further destabilize his already precarious position. Guards and soldiers were deployed to quell the unrest, but their numbers were insufficient, causing them to be spread thinly throughout the city. The thin deployment further fueled the chaos, as the strained forces struggled to maintain order amidst the escalating tensions. Even most of the palace guards were deployed into the city, aiding the city guards and soldiers, which left the palace itself thinly guarded. This further strained the already stretched forces, leaving critical areas vulnerable and adding to the overall sense of instability. Inside the palace, the atmosphere was tense. The few remaining guards stood at their posts, their eyes darting nervously as they tried to stay vigilant despite their reduced numbers. Servants moved hurriedly through the halls, whispering among themselves about the turmoil outside and the news of King Wu¡¯s death. Even the ceremonial hall, where King Wu¡¯s wake was being held, was filled with uneasy whispers. The officials who had arrived early to attend the wake were afraid to venture out into the city, believing the palace to be their only safe haven. Their minds were more concerned with their own safety than with honoring the memory of King Wu. Wu Zhao lay beside King Wu¡¯s coffin, mourning over his passing, too overwhelmed to give any commands. The fact that she had not completed the ceremony of ascending the throne, and the absence of an edict formally passing the throne to her, only added to the concerns among the officials. They whispered among themselves, worried about the future of the kingdom and the legitimacy of Wu Zhao''s rule. In terms of bloodline, Wu Zhao was the only successor. However, in terms of capability, age, and wisdom, Gilles, Peng Xian, and Xiao Jie were also considered potential interim rulers. With Peng Xian imprisoned for allegedly murdering King Wu and Xiao Jie being hot-tempered and lacking allies, Gilles emerged as the only ideal choice for interim ruler. Officials not already in Gilles'' camp were now debating whether to join his side. The sight of Wu Zhao, vulnerable and overwhelmed by grief, did little to inspire confidence among the officials. ¡°Why did King Wu not leave behind an edict on passing the throne to the princess?¡± they whispered among themselves, casting doubtful glances at Wu Zhao. ¡°She is just a little girl after all¡­¡± The murmurs of the officials grew louder, their unease palpable. They huddled together in tense groups, their eyes frequently darting toward Wu Zhao, who lay beside King Wu¡¯s coffin in mourning. Their doubts about her capability as a ruler were evident, with whispers of concern about the future of Luo Yang and the lack of clear succession plans. Jian Yi remained steadfast by Wu Zhao''s side, his eyes scanning the surroundings vigilantly. He stood on high alert, ready to protect her without rest, his presence a silent assurance amidst the growing chaos. As night fell, the candles lighting the ceremonial hall were extinguished, plunging the room into darkness¡­ Chapter 22: Duty and Love 2 In the darkness of the ceremonial hall, a palpable unease filled the air as everyone waited for the servants to relight the candles. Suddenly, a piercing scream shattered the silence. ¡°Gyah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Another official cried out in terror. Panic spread rapidly among the officials, and they rushed toward the exits in a desperate attempt to escape. However, none of them made it out. Moments later, the hall fell into an eerie, oppressive silence. All the officials had been struck down, leaving no one alive. Jian Yi stood close to Wu Zhao, his eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of movement, his grip tight on his weapon as he prepared to defend her from the unseen threat. ¡°Whoever these people are, I must protect the princess!¡± Jian Yi thought, his resolve hardening with every passing moment. Wu Zhao, her voice echoing with a mixture of fear and authority, declared loudly, ¡°Who dares to commit murder in front of me?¡± Her words cut through the oppressive silence, but there was no response from the assailants lurking in the darkness. Moments later, a dagger flew through the darkness toward Wu Zhao, but Jian Yi¡¯s swift reflexes saved her. He deflected the blade with a sharp swing of his sword, the clash ringing out in the quiet hall. ¡°How dare you assault the royal princess!¡± Jian Yi shouted, his voice seething with anger. ¡°Show yourself at once, scoundrels!¡± Wu Zhao declared, her tone resolute despite the chaos. More daggers flew through the darkness, each one aimed at Wu Zhao. Jian Yi, with unwavering precision, deflected them all. Realizing the danger, he swiftly scooped up Wu Zhao and dashed out of the ceremonial hall, heading straight into the palace courtyard where the moonlight shone down, giving him a better view of the surroundings. After looking around, Jian Yi decided it was safe enough and gently put Wu Zhao down. ¡°How could this¡­ you despicable scoundrels!¡± Wu Zhao was enraged upon noticing the courtyard littered with the corpses of servants and guards. Her heart ached for the loyal people who had served her family, now lying lifeless on the ground. A couple clad in black slowly emerged from the shadowed ceremonial hall, their faces obscured. One was male, the other female. ¡°Oh, look at that. He¡¯s smart enough to charge outside,¡± the male assailant sneered. ¡°Not half bad for a guard dog.¡± ¡°Who are you two? What do you want?¡± Wu Zhao demanded, her voice filled with defiance. "I suppose it¡¯s good manners to let you know the names of those who will end your lives. I am Yasmin al-Mustasim," the female assailant replied, her tone icy. ¡°And I am the great Harun al-Mustasim. Remember my name when you go to the other world,¡± the male assailant added with a sneer. Jian Yi quickly assessed the situation, confirming the presence of only two assailants. He leaned toward Wu Zhao and whispered urgently, ¡°Run to the guest room where Peng Xian is staying. Now!¡± He believed this was their best chance for survival. The two in front of him seemed highly skilled, and he wasn''t sure if he could protect Wu Zhao, or even defeat them in the first place. With a determined nod, Wu Zhao sprinted toward the guest room without knowing that Peng Xian had been imprisoned due to Gilles'' manipulation, leaving Jian Yi to face Yasmin and Harun alone, his resolve steeled despite his uncertainty. After Wu Zhao ran away, Harun laughed out loud. "Ahahahaha, our target is you, so it doesn¡¯t matter if she escaped or not." "What are you aiming for?!" Jian Yi demanded. "Obviously, we want you dead," Harun replied with a smirk. "Enough chatter," Yasmin urged, her voice cold and determined. "We need to eliminate him quickly." If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Jian Yi tightened his grip on his sword, preparing for the fight of his life, knowing that he needed to buy as much time as possible for Wu Zhao.
¡°Why did all this happen?!¡± Wu Zhao thought in panic. ¡°When did it all go wrong?! I need to find Peng Xian quickly!¡± She sprinted through the lacquered hallways, her heart pounding in her chest. Every step sent a jolt of pain through her aching legs, but she pushed through, fueled by desperate hope. She clung to the belief that Peng Xian could somehow resolve the chaos and restore peace to the palace. As she flung open the door to the guest room, Wu Zhao was met with a scene of disarray: the room was ransacked, with furniture overturned and personal belongings scattered across the floor. Peng Xian was nowhere to be found. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ What happened to Peng Xian?!¡± she thought, her heart sinking with dread. A dagger flew through the air, aimed directly at Wu Zhao. Reacting swiftly, she dodged it just in time. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Wu Zhao demanded, her voice trembling but firm. From a nearby tree, a figure clad in black leaped down gracefully. As she landed, she pulled down the veil covering her lower face, revealing her identity. ¡°We finally meet face to face,¡± the girl said, her voice cold and calculating. ¡°W-why do you¡­¡± Wu Zhao stammered, her shock palpable as she took in the sight of the girl before her. The resemblance was uncanny¡ªshe looked like Wu Zhao¡¯s twin. ¡°What have you done to Peng Xian?!¡± Wu Zhao demanded, abruptly shifting her focus. Her concern for Peng Xian¡¯s whereabouts outweighed her shock at the girl¡¯s appearance. The girl¡¯s anger flared as she felt dismissed by Wu Zhao¡¯s focus on Peng Xian rather than their striking resemblance. ¡°Ever the spoiled princess you are,¡± she seethed, her voice trembling with fury. ¡°I despised you the moment I learned about you. I loathed everything about you! Do you think I¡¯m so insignificant that you can just overlook me?!¡± As her rage peaked, the girl suddenly grew eerily calm, as though a switch had been flipped. Her expression softened, and a twisted satisfaction appeared in her eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± she said, her voice taking on a chilling, detached tone. ¡°I killed that accursed old man. I tore him apart piece by piece. I reveled in his screams of agony, his pleas for mercy as I dismembered him slowly.¡± A dark, almost euphoric smile spread across her face as she hugged herself, savoring the memory. ¡°It was a symphony of pain, his screams like a melody to my ears.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Wu Zhao said, her voice steady despite the fear. ¡°Peng Xian would never beg for mercy. He wouldn¡¯t have been caught by someone like you.¡± A brief, unsettling silence followed. The girl¡¯s smile widened into an eerie grin. ¡°Hah, you¡¯re astute for a spoiled princess,¡± she said, her voice carrying a disturbing familiarity. The resemblance between them was unsettling, with even their voices sounding alike. Wu Zhao felt a shiver run down her spine, as though she were looking at a dark reflection of herself. The girl''s unsettling grin only deepened her discomfort. Just then, a thought struck Wu Zhao. She remembered tales of a creature with the ability to transform itself into another form. ¡°Are you a doppelg?nger?¡± Wu Zhao asked, her voice tinged with a mix of fear and curiosity. The girl¡¯s face contorted with rage at the mention of the word ¡®doppelg?nger.¡¯ ¡°How dare you call me a monster!¡± she spat, her voice laced with venom. ¡°This is exactly why I hated you so much!¡± Her anger flared up abruptly, but as quickly as it had risen, she fell eerily silent. Her sudden shift in demeanor, from violent rage to unnerving calmness, made Wu Zhao¡¯s skin crawl. The girl¡¯s erratic mood swings added to the growing sense of dread, making Wu Zhao feel increasingly uneasy in the face of this doppelg?nger¡¯s unsettling presence. ¡°I am Annie!¡± the girl declared, her voice a mix of fury and anguish. ¡°I hate you! Why do we look the same, but our lives are so different? Why are you the princess while I am nothing? I hate you!¡± Her outburst was intense, but as swiftly as it came, it dissipated. She fell into a calm, almost detached state. ¡°Ah,¡± she said with a chilling calmness, ¡°it¡¯s so simple after all. I just have to kill you and take back what is mine.¡±
The courtyard was cloaked in darkness, save for the faint glow of the moon casting long shadows. Jian Yi, a seasoned swordsman, stood poised, his senses heightened as he scanned the area for movement. Harun and Yasmin, the skilled assailants, prowled in the darkness, their presence almost imperceptible. Yasmin struck first, emerging silently from the shadows. Her dagger gleamed briefly under the moonlight before she lunged at Jian Yi. With a sharp, practiced move, Jian Yi deflected her attack with his sword, but Yasmin quickly retreated into the shadows, vanishing from sight. Harun took advantage of the distraction, his form materializing from a different angle. He aimed a powerful thrust at Jian Yi¡¯s side. Jian Yi parried the blow with a swift movement, but the impact was enough to stagger him. Harun disappeared back into the darkness, his movements as fluid and elusive as a wraith. The fight intensified as Harun and Yasmin launched a coordinated assault. Yasmin¡¯s attacks were swift and precise, probing for weak spots in Jian Yi¡¯s defense. Harun¡¯s strikes were heavy and relentless, designed to wear Jian Yi down. The darkness of the courtyard and the assailants'' mastery of stealth made it increasingly difficult for Jian Yi to predict their next move. As the battle wore on, Jian Yi¡¯s strength began to wane. A grazing blow from Yasmin¡¯s dagger cut across his arm, the blade barely breaking the skin but enough to release a small amount of poison. Jian Yi felt a sudden wave of weakness, his movements growing slower and more labored. Each attack seemed to drain him further. The poison in the dagger worked insidiously, sapping his strength and stamina with every scratch. Despite his skill and determination, Jian Yi found himself struggling to keep up with the relentless onslaught. Yasmin and Harun took full advantage of his deteriorating condition. Yasmin¡¯s strikes were increasingly aggressive, while Harun¡¯s attacks grew more forceful. Jian Yi¡¯s sword parries became sluggish, and his defensive maneuvers were increasingly ineffective. The once nimble swordsman was now barely able to keep his guard up. In a desperate attempt to regain control, Jian Yi pushed Yasmin back with a powerful swipe of his sword. But Harun was relentless, closing in with a final, crushing thrust aimed directly at Jian Yi¡¯s heart. Jian Yi, weakened by the poison and exhaustion, struggled to raise his sword in defense. The clash of their weapons was fierce, but Jian Yi¡¯s diminishing strength was evident. His sword faltered, and Harun¡¯s dagger found its mark. The blow was decisive, and Jian Yi fell to his knees, his energy completely depleted. Harun stood over him, a cold smile on his face. ¡°You fought bravely,¡± he said, his voice dripping with triumph. ¡°But the poison has done its work.¡± Jian Yi, barely conscious, looked up through hazy vision. The moonlight seemed distant and indifferent as Harun prepared for the final blow. With a final, calculated swing, Harun brought his dagger down toward Jian Yi. But his attack was abruptly halted when a sword was hurled from the side, forcing him to evade the incoming projectile. A tall and muscular figure clad in red armor burst into the scene, charging toward the three combatants. His imposing presence caused Harun and Yasmin to leap back in surprise. ¡°Oi, Jian Yi, hold on!¡± the man shouted as he rushed to Jian Yi¡¯s side, his voice filled with urgency. Jian Yi, barely conscious, looked up to see the figure was Wang Xiao Jie, the Grand Commandant of Luo Yang. His presence was both unexpected and reassuring. ¡°How did he get back so soon?!¡± Yasmin exclaimed, her voice tinged with frustration. Jian Yi, with a final burst of strength, managed to croak out, ¡°Please¡­ save the princess¡­¡± His eyes closed as he succumbed to his injuries. Wang Xiao Jie, grim-faced but resolute, took hold of Jian Yi and carefully began to place his body on the ground. The battle in the courtyard had taken a heavy toll, but now, with the Grand Commandant¡¯s intervention, there was a glimmer of hope amidst the chaos. Chapter 23: Duty and Love 3 The sound of hurried footsteps approached the courtyard, growing louder with each passing second. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Harun asked, his voice laced with concern. ¡°We¡¯ve achieved our objective. It¡¯s time to retreat. We wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against someone capable of defeating a dragon,¡± Yasmin replied, her tone urgent. ¡°Consider yourself fortunate that our target isn¡¯t you,¡± Harun said to Xiao Jie, his voice edged with a mix of disdain and relief. Without another word, Harun and Yasmin turned and quickly disappeared into the shadows, vanishing as swiftly as they had arrived. ¡°General, don¡¯t overwork yourself!¡± the soldiers rushed over, their concern evident. ¡°I¡¯m fine for now,¡± Xiao Jie assured them, his voice steady despite the urgency of the situation. ¡°Who would dare commit such a massacre in the palace?¡± one soldier asked, his eyes scanning the surroundings littered with the corpses of servants and guards. ¡°Should we pursue the assailants?¡± ¡°No,¡± Xiao Jie replied firmly. ¡°Our priority is locating the princess and ensuring her safety.¡± Turning to his troops, he commanded, ¡°Search every part of the palace immediately. Find the princess and protect her at all costs!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the soldiers responded in unison, quickly dispersing in different directions to begin their search. Xiao Jie, clutching his abdomen as blood seeped down his legs, gazed solemnly at Jian Yi¡¯s lifeless form. ¡°You did well,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here. I pray for your safe passage to heaven¡­¡± Despite his severe injuries from his battle with Terrathorn, Xiao Jie had rushed back to Luo Yang with his troops without pausing for rest. The stitches on his wounds had burst open, and blood trickled down his body, yet he pressed on resolutely. He noted to himself with a grim sense of irony, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate I¡¯m in red armor; the assailants did not realize I¡¯m wounded.¡± Xiao Jie¡¯s determination to protect the palace and find the princess fueled his relentless drive, even as his own body protested with every step. ¡°What a carnage, damned Gilles, is this what you truly desire?!¡± Xiao Jie thought, after looking at the corpses of guards and servants littered on the ground, Xiao Jie, having learned of King Wu¡¯s death and Peng Xian¡¯s imprisonment from the rioting citizens, entered the ceremonial hall. The once opulent room now resembled a scene from a nightmare, strewn with the bodies of officials and servants. Approaching King Wu¡¯s coffin, Xiao Jie knelt in respect. ¡°My King, forgive me for being late. I vow to protect the princess with my life. I pray for your safe passage to heaven.¡± Rising from his genuflection, he turned and made his way toward the jail cell where Peng Xian was being held. In the dark jail cell, Peng Xian sat deep in thought, torn between breaking out and staying put. Frustration gnawed at him as he wrestled with his dilemma. Suddenly, the heavy creak of the iron gate broke the silence. A guard, drenched in blood, staggered into the room, using Peng Xian¡¯s staff, Mie Xie, as a crutch. The guard barely made it to the front desk, where he fumbled for the keys, his hand trembling. Clutching them tightly, he limped toward Peng Xian¡¯s cell. ¡°What happened?!¡± Peng Xian demanded, his voice filled with urgency. The guard remained silent, his focus entirely on reaching the cell. With a shaky hand, he extended the key toward Peng Xian. It was then that Peng Xian noticed the gaping wound in the guard''s abdomen, his insides barely contained by a bloodied hand. ¡°Please¡­ save us¡­¡± The guard whispered before collapsing to the ground, leaving the key in Peng Xian¡¯s grasp. "Thank you, Wei Jian," Peng Xian murmured solemnly. "I will not let your death be in vain. I will make sure Xiao Chun knows of your bravery." Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! With these words, Peng Xian unlocked his cell and grasped his staff, Mie Xie, before leaving the jailhouse. His heart weighed heavy with the memory of Wei Jian''s sacrifice, but it also strengthened his resolve. Peng Xian had always made it a point to remember everyone¡¯s name and story, caring deeply for the citizens of Luo Yang. This was why they adored him. He even recalled that Wei Jian had married Xiao Chun just last month. Despite Wei Jian being a lowly guard, Peng Xian had attended the wedding, sharing in the young couple¡¯s joy. It was this bond, this mutual respect and care, that had driven Wei Jian to risk his life to free Peng Xian, never once believing the accusations that he had murdered King Wu. As Peng Xian stepped out of the jailhouse, he saw Xiao Jie approaching. ¡°My sworn brother, I didn¡¯t think you had it in you to break out of jail on your own. Ahahaha!¡± Xiao Jie laughed heartily, stroking his beard. ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t. A brave guard sacrificed his life to set me free,¡± Peng Xian replied solemnly. ¡°Can you locate the princess?¡± Xiao Jie asked, his tone becoming serious. ¡°Thanks to the heavens, Wei Jian brought me Mie Xie. With it, I certainly can,¡± Peng Xian said confidently. ¡°[Detection Magic]!¡± Peng Xian chanted, tapping Mie Xie on the ground. A giant magic circle flared to life beneath him, pulsating with energy. This spell combined the elements of Light and Sound magic, enabling him to detect any movement within its area of effect, down to the size and form of whatever was present. Moments later, Peng Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he focused. ¡°The princess is near the guest room where I was staying, and there¡¯s someone with her. I suspect it¡¯s the girl who resembles the princess.¡± ¡°Huh?! There¡¯s someone who looks like the princess?!¡± Xiao Jie asked, his voice tinged with shock. ¡°We¡¯ll move as I explain. Our princess might be in danger,¡± Peng Xian said, urgency creeping into his voice. ¡°Got it!¡± Xiao Jie replied, immediately running alongside Peng Xian, despite the sharp pain from his injury¡ªa pain he chose not to mention to Peng Xian.
Under the moonlit night, in a courtyard strewn with corpses, Annie relentlessly attacked Wu Zhao, her strikes swift and unyielding. Wu Zhao, wielding a sword she had picked up from a fallen guard, fought desperately to defend herself, her every move fueled by the instinct to survive. "I hate you, I hate you, I hate you!" Annie screamed, her voice laced with venom as she continued her relentless assault on Wu Zhao. "What have I even done to you?!" Wu Zhao countered, her voice steady despite the intensity of the fight as she blocked each assault. "You are the reason my life is so miserable!" Annie spat back, her words dripping with bitterness as she pressed her attack, each blow fueled by years of resentment. ¡°I have never even met you before! How am I the reason for your anguish?!¡± Wu Zhao demanded, her voice unwavering as she fended off Annie''s relentless strikes. ¡°Just die already!¡± Annie screamed, her fury reaching a fever pitch as she pressed her assault with even more ferocity. ¡°I never imagined the royal combat training would come in handy like this,¡± Wu Zhao thought as she skillfully parried another of Annie''s attacks, her grip tightening around the hilt of the sword. Despite the intensity of the battle, she remained calm, her mind racing to find a way to end this confrontation. "What is going on with her?" Wu Zhao wondered, noticing Annie''s erratic behavior. "Her temper swings from rage to eerie calmness." Wu Zhao realized something unsettling. "When she''s angry, I can parry her attacks, but when she calms down... her strikes become nearly impossible to block." "You can''t keep dodging forever!" Annie snarled, her voice dripping with venom as she spun and slashed at Wu Zhao with blinding speed. Wu Zhao narrowly avoided the attack, feeling the dagger¡¯s cold wind brush against her cheek. She countered with a swift, precise strike, forcing Annie to leap back. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to,¡± Wu Zhao replied, her eyes narrowing in focus. Annie¡¯s movements grew more erratic, a wild mix of fury and skill. Wu Zhao could feel the strain in her arms as she blocked each ferocious swing. Suddenly, Annie¡¯s demeanor shifted, her rage melting into a terrifying calm. Her attacks became more calculated, more deadly. Wu Zhao¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she struggled to keep up. ¡°She¡¯s too fast now¡­ I need to do something!¡± she thought, her mind racing for a solution. Annie saw an opening and took it. She darted forward, her dagger aimed straight for Wu Zhao¡¯s heart. Wu Zhao¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, the blade plunging into her chest¡ªor so it seemed. Annie smirked in triumph, only for her expression to twist in confusion. Wu Zhao¡¯s body shimmered, then vanished like mist in the moonlight. ¡°What?!¡± Annie gasped, realizing that she had struck nothing but an illusion. ¡°What an annoying magic. It suits a spoiled princess like you perfectly!¡± Annie scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. Wu Zhao, still catching her breath, thought to herself, ¡°Thank you, Peng Xian, for teaching me [Mirage].¡± She could feel the strain of the battle in every breath, but her resolve remained unshaken. Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the courtyard, growing louder as they approached their location. As the soldiers arrived, Annie and Wu Zhao abruptly paused, their attention shifting to the new arrivals. The air was thick with tension as the soldiers took in the surreal sight before them¡ªtwo figures who appeared to be the princess, locked in combat. ¡°What is going on here?!¡± one soldier exclaimed, his eyes darting between the two identical figures. Annie, her anger still simmering, glared at Wu Zhao with a mixture of frustration and disbelief. Wu Zhao, catching her breath and trying to regain her composure, allowed herself a brief moment of relief. ¡°Grrr, all of you are so annoying!¡± Annie shouted, her frustration palpable as she kneeled and drove her dagger into the ground. Instantly, a vast, dark shadow began to spread out from beneath her. The shadow spread rapidly, engulfing the area where the soldiers stood. Darkness swallowed their forms, obscuring everything in an impenetrable black void. ¡°[Shadow Crusher],¡± Annie intoned. From within the immense shadow, countless dark appendages emerged, stabbing through the darkness and striking the soldiers. The air filled with cries of agony as the shadowy tendrils pierced and overwhelmed them, leaving no room for escape. ¡°How could you end human lives so easily?!¡± Wu Zhao exclaimed, tears streaming down her face in a mix of anger and sorrow. ¡°They are nothing more than flies buzzing around,¡± Annie replied with a chilling smile. ¡°Do you feel remorse for ending the lives of insects?¡± ¡°You will be joining them soon enough,¡± Annie said, her voice cold as the shadow began to expand toward Wu Zhao. Desperately, Wu Zhao leaped backward, trying to distance herself from the encroaching darkness. As the shadow¡¯s appendages shot toward her, she barely managed to dodge, her movements swift and tense as she evaded the deadly tendrils. Countless appendages surged toward Wu Zhao, targeting her vitals with deadly precision. With no option but to rely on her magic, she used [Mirage] to dodge and weave through the onslaught of dark tendrils. Annie¡¯s smile grew wider as she chanted, ¡°[Shadow Blast]!¡± The shadow beneath them expanded, its reach growing ever larger. More appendages emerged, crashing down on Wu Zhao and demolishing the surrounding stone lanterns and other decorations in the courtyard. The once serene setting was now a chaotic battleground of darkness and destruction. ¡°Guk!¡± Wu Zhao was hurled through the air by the force of the magic, landing heavily among the debris. Wounds marred her body, and she struggled to rise but found herself unable to stand. She lay on the ground, gasping for breath, her body battered and barely able to move. Annie approached her with a triumphant smile, dagger raised high. ¡°Finally, all will be mine!¡± she declared, preparing to deliver the fatal blow. Chapter 24: Duty and Love 4 As Peng Xian and Xiao Jie approached, they could finally make out two silhouettes locked in combat. Upon getting closer, they were stunned to see two girls who appeared identical, fiercely fighting each other. ¡°How is this possible?! She looks just like the princess!¡± Xiao Jie exclaimed, disbelief evident in his voice. ¡°Hmmmm? Is there another girl who resembles the princess?¡± Peng Xian murmured, his eyes narrowing as he took in the sight of the girl clad in a black robe. ¡°What could Gilles be planning, gathering girls who look like the princess?¡± Xiao Jie pondered aloud as they sprinted toward the battling figures, their hearts pounding in anticipation. The girl in the black robe cast a spell, darkening the ground around her as shadowy appendages erupted from the darkness, striking the princess and sending her sprawling. With a triumphant smirk, she approached the fallen Wu Zhao, dagger poised to deliver the final blow. ¡°Not good!¡± Peng Xian exclaimed, realizing the peril Wu Zhao was in. He quickly cast [Lightning Spear], a bolt of lightning descending from above. The girl swiftly dodged the attack, her movements fluid and precise. Seizing the opportunity, Xiao Jie dashed toward Wu Zhao, scooping her up and carrying her away from the assailant. "Princess, are you alright?" Xiao Jie asked, concern evident in his voice. "Ugh... I''m fine... Is that you, Xiao Jie?" Wu Zhao replied, her eyes slowly opening. "Yes, Xiao Jie at your command, Princess!" he responded. "You came back early..." Wu Zhao said weakly. "No... I am late... but I''ll take it from here. Please rest," he reassured her. "Where is Jian Yi?" she asked, her voice trembling. "He was killed," Xiao Jie replied softly. "I see..." Wu Zhao murmured, her gaze dropping. "Every single one of them is so useless!" the girl in the black robe sneered. "Oh well, I''ll just kill all of you here." "Who are you?" Peng Xian demanded, narrowing his eyes at her. "I¡¯m Annie. We meet again," she replied, a smirk playing on her lips. "Again...? You don''t resemble the girl I last saw!" Peng Xian exclaimed, confusion evident in his voice. "How cold of you to forget my face," she retorted. "What happened to you?" he asked, his tone laced with concern. Peng Xian noticed a distinct change in the girl''s aura compared to their previous encounter. The once-abundant earth elementals that had surrounded her were now diminished, their presence overshadowed by a dark spirit. The spirit, with a menacing horn, seemed to be consuming the earth elementals, its sinister energy gnawing away at the very essence that had once defined her. "Ah¡­ all of you are so annoying!" Annie exclaimed, her voice dripping with contempt as she cast [Shadow Crusher]. Dark appendages erupted from the ground, reaching out toward Peng Xian, Xiao Jie, and Wu Zhao with lethal intent. Reacting swiftly, Peng Xian summoned [Earth Shield], a protective barrier of solid earth that rose from the ground. The shield absorbed the impact of the appendages, shattering the first wave of dark energy that threatened them. With a determined expression, Peng Xian stood firm, shielding his allies from Annie¡¯s relentless assault. "Just what exactly happened to her? Her magic is stronger now, and she is possessed by a dark spirit!" Peng Xian exclaimed, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. Wu Zhao slowly rose to her feet, feeling a wetness on her back. She touched the spot and brought her hand forward, her eyes widening at the sight of blood. "I am ashamed of mineself; I should be the one protecting you," Wu Zhao said to Xiao Jie, her voice filled with regret. "Princess, what are you talking about?" Xiao Jie asked, concern etched on his face. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "Do not try to hide it, I know you are wounded," Wu Zhao replied, her tone firm yet gentle, as she saw the strain in Xiao Jie''s stance. ¡°''Tis just a minor wound, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Xiao Jie replied, trying to downplay his injury. ¡°You should be the one to rest. Leave this to me and Peng Xian,¡± Wu Zhao insisted, her concern evident. ¡°No, I promised King Wu that I would protect you, and I will honor that promise even if it cost me my life. You should leave this to me and Peng Xian!¡± Xiao Jie countered firmly. ¡°Oh my, all three of us will work together then. Does this please you at least?¡± Wu Zhao said with a touch of frustration. ¡°You¡ª¡± Xiao Jie began to protest, but Peng Xian interrupted, ¡°Just listen to the princess; this is a dire situation.¡± Xiao Jie finally relented, nodding in agreement. ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll work together as a team of three.¡± ¡°All three of you won¡¯t be leaving here alive!¡± Annie screamed as she cast [Field of Darkness]. The surroundings grew dimmer, amplifying the effects and strength of her dark magic. As the magic took hold, the mark on her wrist began to seep through her bandages, blood dripping from her fingertips and pooling on the ground. Despite the growing bloodstain, she felt no pain from it. ¡°Little girl, you should stop using magic that doesn¡¯t belong to you,¡± Peng Xian admonished as he continued to deflect Annie¡¯s onslaught with his [Earth Shield]. ¡°Shut up, you annoying geezer! [Shadow Crusher]!¡± Annie screamed, unleashing a new wave of attack. The shadow appendages pierced through Peng Xian¡¯s [Earth Shield], but he managed to cast another shield while simultaneously launching a [Lightning Bolt] at Annie. ¡°Arghhh!¡± Annie shrieked as the lightning bolt struck her, but after a moment, her wounds began to heal. ¡°How can she recover so quickly? Does she have a high-level recovery spell?¡± Xiao Jie exclaimed, astonished. ¡°No,¡± Peng Xian said, observing Annie closely. ¡°The dark spirit possessing her is healing her, but it''s doing so at the cost of devouring the earth elementals still clinging to her.¡± ¡°I will create an opening for you two to hold her down!¡± Peng Xian said, determination in his voice. Wu Zhao and Xiao Jie both nodded in agreement. ¡°[Earth Spear]!¡± Peng Xian chanted, summoning a spike of earth to launch at Annie. However, the shadow appendages reached out and restrained the earth spear, preventing it from reaching its target. ¡°[Lightning Spear]!¡± Peng Xian chanted again, and a bolt of lightning shot down toward Annie. She tried to shield herself by using the shadow appendages to form a protective dome around her. However, the lightning pierced through the shadow defenses and struck her directly. Xiao Jie seized the opportunity and charged toward Annie, swinging his sword, Zhan Lu, with the intent to strike her down. Annie intercepted the blow with her dagger, bolstered by the strength of the shadow appendages that shielded her. "Zhan Lu is supposed to be able to strike down evil beings. How could she block it?!" Xiao Jie thought, astonished. His mind raced as he considered the implications of Annie''s defense against the legendary sword. Meanwhile, Wu Zhao quietly maneuvered behind Annie, gripping the sword she had taken from a fallen guard. With a swift motion, she drove the blade into Annie¡¯s back, catching her off guard. ¡°Argh! Every single one of you is so irritating! I hate you all!¡± Annie screamed. The shadow appendages erupted from the darkness beneath her, violently blasting Wu Zhao and Xiao Jie away. Blood began to seep from Annie''s eyes, casting a red tint over her vision, but she was too consumed by rage to notice. Her nails elongated and sharpened, resembling claws, while a small horn started to emerge from her forehead. ¡°Little girl, please stop what you are doing! The spirit is consuming you!¡± Peng Xian implored Annie, his voice tinged with desperation. ¡°Shut up, shut up, shut up!¡± Annie''s face twisted into a more feral visage, her features morphing into something inhuman as she remained oblivious to her transformation. ¡°Ah¡­ I didn''t realize how liberating this could be,¡± Annie murmured, her voice steadier now as she settled into her new form. She resembled a beastmen of the Leporidae family, with elongated ears, a short, fluffy tail, and a prominent horn on her forehead. The transformation seemed to soothe her earlier rage, leaving her almost serene in her new skin. ¡°She can¡¯t be saved anymore¡­ the spirit has completely taken over her body,¡± Peng Xian lamented, his voice heavy with regret. ¡°Our objective remains unchanged¡ªdefeating her!¡± Xiao Jie affirmed, resolute in his stance as he prepared for the next assault. In the dimly lit courtyard, the air crackled with tension as Annie faced off against Xiao Jie, Wu Zhao, and Peng Xian. Her poison dagger glinted ominously, and her claw-like nails were poised for the next attack. The shadows around her seemed to ripple with anticipation, fueled by her potent shadow magic. Xiao Jie, despite his severe wounds, stood resolute with his sword, Zhan Lu, glinting in the moonlight. Wu Zhao, wielding her own sword and using martial arts, strategically positioned herself with her Mirage ability, creating after-images to confuse and distract. Peng Xian was ready with his arsenal of magic, his eyes sharp and focused. Annie started the fight by casting [Shadow Crusher], sending shadow appendages arcing towards them. Peng Xian swiftly conjured an Earth Shield, deflecting the initial onslaught. The shadow appendages crashed against the earthen wall, splintering but not penetrating. ¡°[Lightning Spears]!¡± Peng Xian chanted, summoning bolts of lightning that streaked from the sky towards Annie. She deftly evaded, her enhanced beast-like body moving with unnatural speed and agility. The ground sizzled where the lightning struck, momentarily illuminating the battlefield. Xiao Jie seized the moment, lunging forward with Zhan Lu. His blade sliced through the air, aimed at Annie¡¯s torso. She parried with her dagger, her claw-like nails flashing as she counterattacked with a swift kick to Xiao Jie¡¯s midsection, sending him staggering back. Wu Zhao took advantage of Annie¡¯s divided attention, her Mirage creating multiple after-images as she closed in. Her sword flashed in a deadly arc, but Annie¡¯s [Shadow Blast] erupted around her, shadow appendages lashing out in every direction. Wu Zhao¡¯s after-images were struck, but the real Wu Zhao managed to dodge, her movements a blur. The battle intensified as Peng Xian launched his [Earth Crusher], spikes of earth shooting up in an arc towards Annie. She leapt nimbly, but one spike caught her leg, causing her to stumble. Xiao Jie, despite his injuries, pushed through the pain and charged once more, his sword finding its mark and slicing across Annie¡¯s arm. Annie roared in pain and fury, her form distorting further under the influence of the dark spirit possessing her. She lashed out wildly, her poison dagger slashing the air as she fought off Wu Zhao and Xiao Jie¡¯s combined assault. Wu Zhao, focusing all her strength and precision, maneuvered around Annie¡¯s frenzied attacks. With a calculated thrust, she plunged her sword into Annie¡¯s heart. Annie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her form stilling as the dark spirit''s hold over her began to wane. ¡°W-why do you¡­ get to have everything¡­?¡± Annie gasped, gripping Wu Zhao¡¯s arm tightly. Her voice trembled with bitterness and resentment as she cursed her fate. Suddenly, Annie''s memories surged into Wu Zhao''s mind, revealing her entire life from birth until the present, plunging Wu Zhao into a trance. ¡°Hmmm?! What is this?!¡± Peng Xian exclaimed, startled by the sight of the remaining earth elementals converging around Wu Zhao. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Xiao Jie questioned, his voice filled with concern. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen elementals leave one person to surround another!¡± Peng Xian explained, bewildered by the unprecedented phenomenon. The dark spirit possessing Annie attempted to seize control of Wu Zhao, using the earth elementals as a conduit. ¡°Back off, lowly spirit!¡± Wu Zhao declared loudly. Still in a trance, she unleashed a surge of magic, eradicating the dark spirit. After Annie fell, her body slowly shimmered into particles of light, drifting toward Wu Zhao. The scene looked surreal, like a goddess being surrounded by dancing fairies amidst a field of corpses under the moonlit sky. To Peng Xian, who observed the scene with his [Elemental Eyes], it was even more breathtaking. Wu Zhao¡¯s illusion elementals and Annie¡¯s earth elementals danced together in perfect harmony, creating a mesmerizing spectacle... Chapter 25: Duty and Love 5 ¡°Just what is happening¡­¡± Peng Xian muttered to himself, unable to tear his gaze away from the extraordinary phenomenon unfolding before him. Xiao Jie, overwhelmed by the sight, knelt down, genuflecting toward Wu Zhao. Tears streamed down Wu Zhao¡¯s face as she experienced Annie¡¯s deep-seated hatred firsthand. She felt the sting of Annie¡¯s resentment over the perceived unfairness of their fates, despite their striking physical resemblance. Amidst this torrent of emotion, Wu Zhao also glimpsed how Gilles had cunningly manipulated Annie into harboring hatred toward the royal family. What Annie had for her stepfather Gilles was a twisted form of adoration, she hated him for comparing her to Wu Zhao, yet adored him for getting her out of poverty, she had never truly loved anybody. The rest of the soldiers finally arrived on the scene, their eyes widening in astonishment at the spectacle before them. Without a word, they followed Xiao Jie¡¯s lead, dropping to their knees in reverence, genuflecting to Wu Zhao. Through Annie¡¯s memories, Wu Zhao discovered the truth: Gilles was the one responsible for poisoning her father, leading to his death. A wave of pity washed over her for Annie, who had been manipulated as a mere tool in his quest for power. Once all the light particles were absorbed, Wu Zhao emerged from her trance, her voice clear and resolute. ¡°Capture the traitor, Gilles,¡± she commanded. ¡°Yes, your highness!¡± the soldiers responded promptly, swiftly departing to apprehend Gilles. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Peng Xian asked with concern. ¡°I feel refreshed, as though power is coursing through my body,¡± Wu Zhao replied. She then pointed her finger at an empty spot and chanted, ¡°[Earth Spear].¡± An earth spike emerged from the ground. ¡°It seems I have fully absorbed all of her memories and power,¡± she added, her voice steady with newfound strength. ¡°Oh my, I have never witnessed such a phenomenon,¡± Peng Xian remarked, his tone filled with awe. ¡°Xiao Jie, are you alright?¡± Wu Zhao asked, her gaze shifting to her companion. ¡°Yes, princess, I am alright,¡± Xiao Jie replied, his voice strained. ¡°You should get the royal physicians to check on you immediately,¡± she insisted. ¡°What about you, princess?¡± he asked, concern evident in his eyes. ¡°I will be fine,¡± she assured him, turning to walk toward the ceremonial hall. ¡°I will follow after her, brother. Please rest,¡± Peng Xian said, trailing behind Wu Zhao. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the princess in your care, then,¡± Xiao Jie responded as he headed off to seek medical attention. As Wu Zhao approached the ceremonial hall, she saw Jian Yi¡¯s lifeless body lying on the floor. Overcome with grief, she sat down and gently placed his body on her lap, hugging him tightly. ¡°First, mine father, and now you too¡­¡± Wu Zhao cried, her tears flowing freely. Peng Xian watched the scene unfold, initially wanting to intervene, as such an act was considered improper between a man and a woman, especially for the princess. However, seeing the depth of her sorrow, he decided to let her mourn in her own way. Memories of how they first met when she was around eight years old, and their daily lives together flooded her mind, causing her to cry even more. ¡°Princess, this boy is Jian Yi. He will be your personal guard from now on,¡± Xiao Jie said to the young Wu Zhao. The sun shone brightly in the courtyard, casting a warm glow over the small group. ¡°I-I-I am Jian Yi, pleased to meet you!¡± the boy stammered, his face flushed with a mix of nerves and excitement. ¡°You have to address her as ¡®Your Highness,¡¯ you idiot!¡± Xiao Jie said, giving Jian Yi¡¯s head a light smack. His tone was firm, but there was a hint of a smile on his face. Wu Zhao, her eyes sparkling with mischief, extended both her arms out, confusing Jian Yi. ¡°Piggyback!¡± she demanded with a playful grin. Jian Yi hesitated for a moment, looking to Xiao Jie for guidance. ¡°Go on, it¡¯s your job to take care of her now,¡± Xiao Jie encouraged. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Jian Yi bent down, allowing Wu Zhao to climb onto his back. As he stood up, he felt a newfound sense of purpose. Wu Zhao giggled with delight, her arms wrapped tightly around his neck. It was the beginning of a bond that would last a lifetime, a bond that now made her loss even more unbearable. As the days went by, Wu Zhao would often glance out of her study room window to see Jian Yi in the courtyard, diligently training his martial arts and swordsmanship. His dedication was unwavering, even when she was stuck inside, poring over books and scrolls. She admired his determination, and it became a comforting routine for her to watch his graceful movements. ¡°I¡¯m booooored!¡± Wu Zhao complained to Jian Yi while he was in the middle of training. ¡°Your Highness, is there anything I can do for you?¡± Jian Yi replied, pausing mid-swing. ¡°I heard it¡¯s fun outside the palace! Bring me out!¡± Wu Zhao requested, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Your Highness, I-I-I can¡¯t!¡± Jian Yi stammered, his face turning a shade paler. ¡°I wanna go, I wanna go! It¡¯s not like you¡¯d lose a limb bringing me out!¡± Wu Zhao cried out, her voice playful but insistent. ¡°If I get found out, I might really lose a limb or two!¡± Jian Yi said, his voice laced with worry. ¡°Nobody will know if we keep quiet about it!¡± Wu Zhao said, her pleading look softening his resolve. ¡°Sigh¡­only for a while, okay? We must get back before the hour of the sheep; you still have a lesson with the Grand Court Wizard later,¡± Jian Yi reluctantly agreed, unable to resist her enthusiasm. ¡°Yay! Okay!¡± Wu Zhao gave him a wide grin, her excitement bubbling over as she clapped her hands in delight. This was their beginning of going incognito outside the palace. Outside the palace, Wu Zhao had no idea about what trading was, she would just walk up to a stall and take the food she fancied, and walk away, leaving the merchants angry, Jian Yi would have to quickly calm the merchants down and paid them for the food. ¡°Y-your Highness, you can¡¯t just take other people¡¯s items!¡± Jian Yi said, looking concerned. ¡°Why?¡± Wu Zhao asked, puzzled. ¡°You have to pay them money,¡± Jian Yi explained. ¡°What is money?¡± she inquired. ¡°Uhm¡­ it¡¯s something you use to buy things. Like gold pieces, silver pieces, copper pieces, and banknotes,¡± Jian Yi said. ¡°I don¡¯t have to do that in the palace,¡± Wu Zhao noted. ¡°Y-your Highness, we¡¯re outside the palace right now. It¡¯s different here!¡± Jian Yi emphasized. ¡°Then gimme money!¡± she demanded. ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t have much money left on me right now,¡± he said, trying to reason with her. ¡°You are no fun!¡± she pouted. ¡°We have to return to the palace soon,¡± he added, trying to redirect her focus. ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± she replied, still sulking. ¡°Y-your highness, you promised me!¡± he reminded her. ¡°Fine¡­¡± she conceded with a sigh. At that moment, a group of thugs appeared in the alleyway, blocking Wu Zhao¡¯s path with menacing glares. ¡°Oi, thieving brat! This time I finally caught you. I¡¯m gonna break your leg and use you for relief,¡± the leader snarled. Jian Yi quickly stepped between Wu Zhao and the thugs, his stance protective. ¡°Who is this unfortunate boy, your lover? Hahahahaha!¡± the leader¡¯s gang mocked, laughing derisively. ¡°Sirs, please back off. We don¡¯t want to create any trouble,¡± Jian Yi said, trying to defuse the situation. ¡°He called us ¡®sirs,¡¯ ahahaha!¡± The gang continued to jeer. ¡°Where did you steal those fancy clothes, brat?¡± they taunted. ¡°I¡¯m gonna break your legs and arms and turn you into a beggar for daring to steal from us!¡± the leader roared. Before Jian Yi could respond further, the thugs lunged at him, their intentions clear. The alleyway was dimly lit, the flickering lanterns casting long shadows that danced across the walls. The leader and his gang of thugs closed in on Jian Yi and Wu Zhao, their faces twisted with malicious intent. Jian Yi¡¯s grip tightened on his sword, not intending to kill but ready to defend. ¡°Stay back!¡± Jian Yi warned, positioning himself between the thugs and Wu Zhao. The leader sneered, ¡°You think you can protect her? We¡¯ll see about that!¡± With a guttural roar, the thugs charged at Jian Yi. He met their advance with swift, controlled movements, using the flat of his sword to knock them aside rather than inflict lethal harm. His training and discipline were evident in his precise strikes. A burly thug swung a club at Jian Yi¡¯s head. Jian Yi dodged with a nimble sidestep and countered with a powerful swing of his sword¡¯s flat side, sending the thug sprawling against the wall. Another thug tried to tackle him from behind, but Jian Yi spun around, using the back of his sword to deflect the blow and sending the attacker crashing into a pile of crates. The leader, seeing his men falter, roared in frustration and charged at Jian Yi with a knife. Jian Yi sidestepped, using the hilt of his sword to deflect the leader¡¯s strike. The force of the block sent the leader stumbling forward, and Jian Yi took advantage, delivering a sharp, controlled blow to the leader¡¯s midsection, causing him to double over but not incapacitating him. The remaining thugs, seeing their leader struggling, tried to regroup. Jian Yi¡¯s movements were a blur of practiced skill as he parried and deflected their attacks. He used the back of his sword to strike their weapons away and knock them to the ground. Despite their numbers, they were no match for his disciplined technique. Jian Yi¡¯s strikes were precise, aimed at disarming and incapacitating rather than causing permanent harm. One thug attempted to charge at him with a pipe, but Jian Yi deftly used the flat side of his sword to redirect the attack and send the thug crashing into another, creating a tangled heap of defeated bodies. With each thug that fell, the leader grew more desperate. He lunged at Jian Yi again, but Jian Yi met him with a series of rapid, non-lethal strikes, using the back of his sword to deliver blows that left the leader dazed and unable to continue fighting. Jian Yi finally knocked the leader''s knife from his hand and pushed him to the ground, pinning him with the flat of his blade. Panting but resolute, Jian Yi surveyed the scene. The thugs lay scattered and incapacitated, groaning in pain but unable to continue their assault. He sheathed his sword and turned to Wu Zhao, who had watched the fight in anxious silence. ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness?¡± Jian Yi asked, his voice tense but relieved. ¡°That was amazing! I¡¯m so impressed! As expected of mine guard!¡± Wu Zhao exclaimed, patting Jian Yi with enthusiasm. Her face showed no trace of fear; she was unfamiliar with the emotion. ¡°We should head back to the palace quickly,¡± Jian Yi said, his expression a blend of exhaustion and determination. ¡°Before they regroup or more trouble shows up.¡± Wu Zhao nodded in agreement. Together, they hurried away from the scene, leaving the defeated thugs behind. Jian Yi couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they had targeted the wrong person as the leader screamed, ¡°Damn you, thieving brat! I¡¯ll get you next time!¡±
¡°Phew, we made it back to your chamber undetected,¡± Jian Yi let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That was fun!¡± Wu Zhao¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°We¡¯ll go out again next time!¡± ¡°Y-your Highness, please have some sympathy for me!¡± Jian Yi said, looking worn out. ¡°Ahahaha, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry!¡± Wu Zhao said with a playful grin, patting his head. Despite his exhaustion, Jian Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile at her infectious enthusiasm. ¡°Oh my, oh my, had some adventurous fun, I assume?¡± Peng Xian said with a knowing smile as he walked toward the two. ¡°Eek, g-good afternoon, Grand Court Wizard!¡± Jian Yi immediately stood at attention. ¡°Be at ease, boy. You can just call me Peng Xian,¡± he said with a gentle smile. ¡°Then you can just call me Wu Zhao!¡± she added cheerfully. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly do this!¡± ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t let others call you by name!¡± Peng Xian and Jian Yi said simultaneously, a note of alarm in their voices. ¡°Ahahahaha, you two are funny!¡± Wu Zhao laughed, her mirth infectious. Her laughter soon had Peng Xian and Jian Yi joining in, the tension of the day momentarily lifting. Wu Zhao snapped back to reality as a soldier reported that they had captured Gilles and confined him to jail. ¡°Did he resist arrest?¡± Wu Zhao asked the soldier. ¡°Your Royal Highness, he did not resist. He only mumbled ¡®Luo Yang will fall¡¯ repeatedly,¡± the soldier replied. ¡°Good work. You¡¯re dismissed. Please attend to the wounded,¡± Wu Zhao instructed. ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness!¡± The soldiers responded with a salute before hurrying off. Wu Zhao carried Jian Yi¡¯s lifeless body toward the ceremonial hall, where her father¡¯s coffin lay. Peng Xian offered to help, but she declined his assistance. With a heavy heart, she gently laid Jian Yi beside the coffin and hugged his body tightly. Overcome by exhaustion and grief, she then fell asleep, her tears still wet on her cheeks. Peng Xian stood vigil outside the entrance, closing the door gently to shield Wu Zhao from prying eyes. He remained close, guarding the space with quiet resolve. Although he could not offer much, he was determined to be there for the grieving princess in any way he could. Chapter 26: Duty and Love 6 After waiting for the night to pass, Peng Xian gently opened the door to the ceremonial hall and stepped inside, where Wu Zhao lay asleep, still holding Jian Yi¡¯s body close. He quietly approached her, careful not to startle her, and gently woke her. ¡°Princess, King Wu left an edict with me a few weeks ago,¡± Peng Xian said softly. ¡°He also entrusted me with a letter for you.¡± Wu Zhao rubbed her eyes and took the letter from Peng Xian. As she unfolded it, her father¡¯s familiar handwriting greeted her: To My Beloved Daughter, By the time you read this, I will have departed from this world. It pains me deeply to think of the grief you must be feeling, and for that, I am truly sorry. I regret that I was not the father you deserved. If only I could turn back time, I would have given you more of my love, more of my time. But life often demands harsh choices, and with them come the burdens of regret. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me. I now entrust the future of Luo Yang to you. I believe in your strength, your wisdom, and your heart. May you lead our people to greater prosperity and peace than I ever could. Peng Xian, to whom I have entrusted the edict of succession, is one of the few men I have complete faith in. Trust him as I have, for he will be your steadfast ally. Even though I am no longer with you, know that my love for you endures beyond the boundaries of life and death. You will always carry a piece of my heart with you. Forever Yours, Your Father, Wu Shi Yue The weight of her father''s words settled heavily on her heart as she finished reading, tears brimming in her eyes. Wu Zhao slowly rose to her feet, rubbing her face as she steeled herself. ¡°I can¡¯t mope around any longer,¡± she said, her voice firm. ¡°Luo Yang needs me now more than ever.¡± Peng Xian nodded solemnly, respecting her resolve. "Your strength will lead Luo Yang through these dark times, Your Highness," he said, his voice filled with quiet encouragement. Wu Zhao took a deep breath, steadying herself. "We have much to do. Send word to the ministers and generals¡ªI want a council meeting tomorrow." "As you command, Your Highness," Peng Xian replied, bowing before swiftly exiting the ceremonial hall to carry out her orders. Wu Zhao glanced back at Jian Yi¡¯s lifeless body one last time, her heart heavy with sorrow, but she forced herself to focus. "I¡¯ll make sure your sacrifice wasn¡¯t in vain," she whispered, before turning to leave the hall, ready to face the challenges ahead.
After dressing and composing herself, Wu Zhao readied herself to face the gathered officials and generals in the grand meeting hall. The fact that the monthly court meeting was already scheduled provided a convenient pretext for this sudden assembly, a small mercy she was thankful for. As she proceeded down the lavish hallway reserved for the ruler, her attendants followed closely, the weight of her new responsibilities evident in every step. The ornate decor and towering columns seemed to loom even larger, a silent reminder of the legacy she was about to uphold. "Enter Princess Wu Zhao!" an attendant announced in a commanding voice as they neared the grand doors of the meeting hall. With a nod, another attendant swung the doors open, revealing the vast room filled with waiting officials and generals. Wu Zhao took a deep breath, maintaining her composure, and then stepped inside. Her footsteps echoed softly on the polished floor as she made her way to the throne. Reaching the throne, she paused briefly, allowing herself a moment of reflection before taking her seat. The room fell silent as all eyes turned toward her, and Wu Zhao prepared to address the court, fully aware that this was her first test as the ruler of Luo Yang. At the forefront of the gathered officials and generals stood Peng Xian and Xiao Jie, their presence commanding attention. The officials exchanged uneasy glances, surprised to see Peng Xian among them, especially given the rumors swirling about his involvement in the death of King Wu. The absence of Gilles, a familiar figure at such gatherings, only added to their discomfort. Murmurs rippled through the assembly as the officials whispered among themselves, trying to piece together the events that had led to this unexpected situation. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°You may begin the monthly court meeting!¡± the royal attendant announced loudly as Wu Zhao gestured with her hand. Whispers of conspiracy and treachery floated in the air, thick with tension and uncertainty. The officials'' eyes darted between Peng Xian and Wu Zhao, searching for answers, while the generals remained stoic, awaiting the princess''s words. Wu Zhao, sensing the undercurrent of anxiety, knew she had to address their concerns swiftly and decisively. As she sat upon the throne, she allowed the murmurs to continue for a few moments longer, her gaze sweeping across the room, taking in the uncertainty etched on the faces before her. Finally, she raised her hand, signaling for silence. The room fell quiet, all attention focused on the young princess who now held the future of Luo Yang in her hands. Wu Zhao¡¯s eyes narrowed as she heard the murmurs of disbelief ripple through the assembly. ¡°I understand your shock,¡± she continued, her voice steady and resolute. ¡°But know this: I do not speak without proof. Gilles was the mastermind behind the assassination of my father, King Wu, and his treachery has been thoroughly investigated. Justice has been served.¡± The officials exchanged uneasy glances, their surprise turning into skepticism. One bolder official stepped forward, bowing slightly before addressing the princess. ¡°Your Highness,¡± he began cautiously, ¡°if I may speak freely¡ªthis accusation is grave. Have you ensured a thorough investigation was conducted? And forgive me, but there are those among us who might wonder if this is not part of a larger scheme... a ploy, perhaps, to usurp the throne?" Peng Xian stepped forward, his calm demeanor contrasting the unease that rippled through the room. "King Wu entrusted me with an edict," he began, his voice carrying authority and respect. "In the event of his untimely death, he instructed that this edict be revealed to the court." With a measured movement, Peng Xian produced the sealed document, holding it up for all to see. The room fell silent, eyes fixed on the scroll that bore the late king''s seal, a symbol of his final decree. Peng Xian carefully unrolled the edict and began to read its contents aloud: ¡°By the grace of the heavens and in accordance with the laws of our land, this edict is issued by me, Wu Shi Yue of Luo Yang. Should I, Wu Shi Yue, no longer be present to fulfill my duties, it is my will and decree that my daughter, Wu Zhao, shall ascend to the throne as the rightful ruler of Luo Yang. Her wisdom, strength, and dedication to the realm have earned her this honor. This edict is affirmed and sealed with my personal seal, and it is my final wish that all officials, generals, and subjects offer their unwavering loyalty and support to her as she takes up the mantle of leadership. Thus, by my hand and seal, I command that this edict be acknowledged as the legitimate decree of succession.¡± The edict was duly completed with King Wu''s seal, affirming its authenticity and irrevocability. The opposing officials were left speechless, their disbelief palpable. They had underestimated King Wu''s resolve and did not anticipate that, even in his weakened state, he would have the fortitude to issue an edict securing his daughter''s succession. The weight of the edict''s authority was undeniable, and their hopes of overturning the situation were effectively shattered. Xiao Jie and Peng Xian knelt down and bowed deeply. ¡°All hail Queen Wu!¡± they declared. One by one, the generals and several officials followed suit, their voices rising in unison, ¡°All hail Queen Wu!¡± Reluctantly, the remaining opposing officials had no choice but to genuflect as well, acknowledging Wu Zhao¡¯s new position with subdued acceptance. ¡°Queen Wu, to formally ascend the throne, you must receive the blessings of Feng and Huang at Mount Kun Lun,¡± Peng Xian advised. ¡°I have heard of these revered birds,¡± Wu Zhao replied. ¡°They are said to bless the land with fertility and prosperity. I will undertake the journey to complete the ceremony and secure their blessings.¡± ¡°I can escort you only to the base of Mount Kun Lun,¡± Peng Xian explained. ¡°From there, you must make the climb on your own. Feng and Huang have made their nest at the summit.¡± ¡°We should prioritize addressing the immediate needs of our city first,¡± Xiao Jie argued. ¡°Feng and Huang can wait.¡± ¡°Feng and Huang are of the utmost importance,¡± Peng Xian insisted. ¡°Queen Wu must receive their blessings before anything else.¡± ¡°What blessings do they even give?¡± Xiao Jie questioned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a formality to pray to them when Luo Yang is at peace?¡± ¡°Oh my, they are said to embody the very life and essence of Luo Yang,¡± Peng Xian explained. ¡°Without their blessings, Luo Yang would be plagued by drought and famine. They bestow vitality upon the land, which in turn grants us the power of the land itself.¡± ¡°How long does the ceremony take to complete?¡± Wu Zhao inquired. ¡°To reach Mount Kun Lun from here takes about a day,¡± Peng Xian explained. ¡°However, the time required to climb to the top depends on your own stamina and perseverance, Queen Wu.¡± ¡°The previous kings all undertook the climb as adults!¡± Xiao Jie protested. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too arduous for Queen Wu?¡± ¡°I will be alright,¡± Wu Zhao replied resolutely. ¡°I shall complete the climb and receive their blessings to prove to everyone that I am the rightful heir once and for all.¡± ¡°We will open King Wu¡¯s wake to the public and hold the ceremony to move him to the royal catacombs. The day after, I will undertake the ceremony to receive Feng and Huang¡¯s blessings,¡± Wu Zhao declared. ¡°Are there any objections or important matters to address?¡± Wu Zhao asked, surveying the room. The officials remained silent, their expressions unreadable. ¡°Then we shall adjourn the meeting and reconvene in a week,¡± Wu Zhao announced. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the generals and officials responded in unison, their voices echoing through the hall. ¡°Court meeting is adjourned; you are all dismissed!¡± the royal attendant declared loudly as Wu Zhao signaled with a graceful wave of her hand. ¡°All hail Queen Wu!¡± Peng Xian and Xiao Jie proclaimed, and the generals and officials followed suit, their voices echoing through the grand hall as Wu Zhao made her exit. After the meeting, Peng Xian sought out Wu Zhao to discuss the challenges ahead. ¡°Queen Wu, although every past king has succeeded in receiving the blessings of Feng and Huang, the ceremony is never to be taken lightly,¡± Peng Xian began. ¡°Hm? Is there something you didn¡¯t mention during the meeting?¡± Wu Zhao asked, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Yes,¡± Peng Xian replied, ¡°The pair of birds are said to be mystical beings with divine powers. They do not hesitate to eliminate any beings they deem as evil. Their judgment is absolute and unforgiving.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be fine, then?¡± Wu Zhao asked, seemingly untroubled. ¡°I¡¯m concerned because of the essence you absorbed from that assailant,¡± Peng Xian explained. ¡°Her darkened soul might affect you, making Feng and Huang refuse to grant their blessings.¡± ¡°I shall see how it goes,¡± Wu Zhao responded with resolve. ¡°If necessary, should I accompany you secretly?¡± Peng Xian offered, his concern evident. ¡°Then you would be breaking the rules, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Wu Zhao said. ¡°I will be fine. Do not worry about me,¡± she added with a reassuring smile. ¡°I wish you the best of luck, Queen Wu,¡± Peng Xian said, his expression a mix of hope and concern, before departing. Chapter 27: Round Two In the southern-most part of Luo Yang¡¯s region, Richard, Regina, Milli, and Zafir were resting by a crackling campfire, the night air thick with tension. ¡°We can¡¯t delay this any longer,¡± Richard said, his voice strained as he shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Time is running against us, but you¡¯re injured,¡± Milli replied, concern lacing her tone as she glanced at his bandaged wounds. Zafir, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. ¡°May I ask why we¡¯re rushing to the capital?¡± Milli shot him a serious look. ¡°We need to get to the princess before the Azevaria Empire does. And judging by the current situation, things aren¡¯t looking good.¡± ¡°I need to make more bullets and bombs, but I don''t have the ingredients. Damn it!¡± Richard muttered, frustration evident in his voice as he checked his supplies. Milli rubbed her temples. ¡°Ugh¡­ just thinking about this gives me a headache.¡± Zafir, still trying to piece together their situation, asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we just avoid that dragon and head straight to Luo Yang?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t solve the root of the problem,¡± Milli replied, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ve fully recovered my mana, but it¡¯ll drain a ton to pull this off. Still, I have no choice¡ªI have to call upon Xenado.¡± She looked at them both, determination in her eyes. ¡°After Blossomwing, it¡¯ll be up to you two, Richard and Zafir, to get us to Luo Yang. We can''t afford any mistakes.¡± ¡°Do you need me to back you up? I might not be as strong, but I¡¯ll be your shield!¡± Zafir offered, his voice tinged with concern. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Milli replied, shaking her head. ¡°I just need you to stay here. After I leave this camp, I warn you, don¡¯t follow me or even get close to where Blossomwing is. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Zafir nodded, but doubt lingered in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t shake the uncertainty¡ªif Milli couldn¡¯t defeat Blossomwing with Richard¡¯s help before, how could she do it alone? Seeing Zafir¡¯s hesitation, Richard chimed in, ¡°Leave it to her. Xenado is her trump card. Trust me, you wouldn¡¯t want to be anywhere near it if you want to live. She couldn¡¯t use it before because we were too close to her.¡± Zafir¡¯s eyes widened slightly at Richard¡¯s words, realizing the gravity of the situation. ¡°Is Milli a god too?¡± Zafir asked, his curiosity getting the better of him. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Milli replied with a slight smile. ¡°Currently, the only god here is him,¡± she added, nodding towards Richard. "I should go and face Blossomwing now," Milli said, her tone becoming serious. "If all goes well, I''ll have the fight finished before sunrise." ¡°Take care, summoner of death,¡± Richard teased, a playful grin on his face. Milli rolled her eyes and playfully swatted Richard on the head before heading off, her determination clear in her stride. Zafir watched her go, feeling a mix of admiration and concern as she disappeared into the night. ¡°Will she really be alright?¡± Zafir asked, concern evident in his voice as he watched Milli disappear into the distance. ¡°She¡¯s a lot stronger than you think,¡± Richard replied, his tone reassuring yet firm.
After about an hour of trekking, Milli finally caught sight of the flower field in the distance. She had taken her time, deliberately conserving her energy for the upcoming battle. Knowing the fight would likely consume all her mana, she was determined not to waste any of her strength beforehand. The blossoms appeared even more vibrant and lustrous than she remembered, their colors almost glowing under the moonlight. ¡°What a vile sight,¡± Milli thought to herself, her eyes narrowing as she took in the vibrant flowers. ¡°Absorbing humans to achieve this unnatural beauty¡­¡± ¡°Ooooooi! I¡¯m here for round two!¡± Milli shouted, her voice echoing across the field as she called out with all her might. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Suddenly, the ground around the flower field began to tremble. The roots of the trees twisted and writhed, causing the earth to quake. Slowly, the flower field started to rise, revealing the massive form of Blossomwing, the dragon lying beneath, its body entwined and hidden beneath a blanket of flowers. ¡°Have you come to offer yourself up, summoner?¡± Blossomwing''s voice rumbled, dripping with menace as the dragon¡¯s eyes glinted from beneath the floral canopy. ¡°I came here to defeat you!¡± Milli retorted, her voice steady and defiant, despite the massive presence before her. ¡°You will not escape this time!¡± Blossomwing roared, its voice reverberating through the ground. The dragon cast [Wood Barrier], and immense roots erupted from the earth, weaving together to form a colossal prison of twisted vines and towering trees. The barrier was so vast that it encircled not only the entire flower field but also the surrounding forest, sealing them off from the outside world. ¡°Your companions must have abandoned you. Nobody will save you now!¡± Blossomwing sneered, the barrier looming around Milli, its presence heavy and oppressive, as though intending to crush her spirit as much as her body. Milli grinned, her eyes gleaming with determination. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a card, letting it hover in the air before her. ¡°Ravage, Xenado,¡± with a swift motion, she touched the card with her staff. As soon as the staff made contact, black shadows erupted from the card, swirling upwards into the sky like a dark storm. The air around her crackled with energy as the shadows twisted and writhed, gathering power. "Your summons are useless against me! Haven''t you learned anything, you foolish summoner?" Blossomwing sneered as it cast [Wood Spears], sending jagged branches erupting from the ground, all aimed directly at Milli. But Milli didn¡¯t move. She stood her ground, a confident smirk on her face, which puzzled the dragon. Just as the [Wood Spears] were about to impale her, the sky darkened, and with a thunderous crash, a colossal creature descended from above, obliterating the wooden dome¡¯s top and shattering the wood spears beneath its immense weight. As it rose to its full height, the ground trembled, and the sheer size of the creature, towering at ten meters tall, cast a formidable shadow over even the mighty Blossomwing. Blossomwing recoiled slightly, its confidence wavering as it took in the sheer size of the beast before it. This dark red monster who resembled a minotaur have four eyes and four horns on it¡¯s head. "I bet you recognize this one, don¡¯t you? Since you even knew who Baltimore was," Milli said, her smirk widening. "I-Impossible! The offspring of Kuy¨±th¨¡ was supposed to be dead!" Blossomwing stammered, its voice trembling with disbelief. Xenado, the monstrous creature, slowly lifted Milli, placing her gently on its broad shoulder. "I¡¯m not the one trapped here with you," Milli taunted. "You¡¯re the one trapped here with me." Blossomwing, enraged and desperate, roared and unleashed [Wood Blast], causing wood spikes to erupt from the ground, aiming to pierce Xenado. But before they could reach their target, an invisible force slammed them into the ground, shattering the attack as if it were nothing. Blossomwing recoiled, the realization dawning that it was now facing a power far greater than it had anticipated. The air was thick with tension as Xenado and Blossomwing faced off, their towering forms casting long shadows over the battlefield. Blossomwing¡¯s scales shimmered with an ancient power, and the earth around it seemed to pulse with life, responding to its every movement. Xenado, with its dark, ominous presence, stood unflinching, ready to unleash its devastating power. Blossomwing was the first to strike. With a swift motion, it cast [Petal Dance], sending a whirlwind of razor-sharp petals slicing through the air toward Xenado. The petals moved with lethal precision, cutting through the air like blades aimed to tear its foe apart. But Xenado remained unmoved. With a simple gesture, it activated [Gravity Pull], the force of gravity intensifying around it. The petals, caught in the gravitational well, were yanked downward, crashing harmlessly to the ground before they could reach their target. Undeterred, Blossomwing roared and cast [Wood Spear], launching a barrage of wood spikes toward Xenado. The spikes shot forward with deadly speed, but Xenado barely acknowledged them. As the spikes closed in, Xenado raised its hand, and the spikes were suddenly dragged down by an even stronger gravitational force, embedding themselves uselessly into the earth. Frustration flashed in Blossomwing¡¯s eyes as it unleashed [Wood Crusher], sending a wave of even larger, more powerful spikes arcing through the air. These were heavier, thicker, and more dangerous, designed to pierce through anything in their path. But Xenado responded with another [Gravity Pull], and once again, the spikes were pulled downward, crashing to the ground with a resounding thud. Roaring in fury, Blossomwing unleashed its most powerful move yet: [Wood Blast]. Massive spikes erupted from the ground in every direction, each one sharper and stronger than the last, aimed at impaling Xenado from all sides. The earth shook as the spikes shot up, turning the battlefield into a deadly forest of spears. But Xenado had anticipated this. The moment the spikes erupted, it channeled its power and summoned [Meteor]. The sky darkened, and a massive, fiery meteor appeared, descending from the heavens with a trail of molten rock. The meteor struck the ground with cataclysmic force, shattering the spikes and engulfing the entire area in a storm of fire and debris. Blossomwing, battered but not broken, activated [Wood Zone], boosting its wood magic and strengthening its connection to the earth. The ground beneath it pulsed with renewed life, and the remaining spikes hardened, becoming even more formidable. The dragon then cast [Wood Domination], taking full control of the battlefield. The flowers around them turned into deadly blades, sharp as Blossomwing¡¯s own scales, and the ground itself seemed to rise in its defense. Xenado, however, remained unimpressed. With a low growl, it unleashed the full force of its [Gravity Pull]. The ground buckled under the intense pressure, the flower blades were crushed into the dirt, and even Blossomwing itself felt the immense weight pulling it down. The dragon struggled to stay upright, its wings flapping desperately as it tried to resist the overwhelming force. But Xenado wasn¡¯t finished. It raised both hands to the sky, summoning another [Meteor]. This time, the meteor was even larger, burning with an intense heat as it plummeted toward Blossomwing. The dragon let out a final, desperate roar, but it was too late. The meteor struck with an earth-shattering impact, obliterating everything in its path. The ground shook violently, and when the dust finally settled, Blossomwing lay defeated, its once-mighty form reduced to a charred, broken shell. The battlefield was a smoldering ruin, with the remnants of Blossomwing¡¯s magic fading into the air. Xenado stood victorious, its dark form towering over the remains of its fallen foe. As the dust settled and the battlefield quieted, the intense gravitational force gradually dissipated, allowing the earth to return to its natural state. With its task complete, Xenado carefully lifted Milli from its shoulder, lowering her gently to the ground. "Thank you for your help, Xenado," Milli said, her voice soft with gratitude. She wrapped her arms around one of Xenado''s massive fingers in a brief but heartfelt hug. Then, with a quiet whisper of farewell, she released the summon. Xenado began to dissolve into glimmers of light, its towering form fading away as it returned to the card in Milli¡¯s hand. She held it close for a moment, her eyes reflecting relief, before carefully tucking it away. Milli started to feel lightheaded, almost fainting. ¡°I still don¡¯t have the capacity to fully utilize your strength, huh,¡± she remarked, her voice tinged with exhaustion. She took a deep breath, steadying herself. ¡°I should count myself lucky the match ended before I ran out of mana,¡± she added with a wry smile, grateful for the narrow victory. "Time to head back!" Milli exclaimed, stretching her body as if shaking off the exhaustion from the intense battle. Chapter 28: Onward Zafir sprinted through the charred and devastated landscape, his heart pounding in his chest as he navigated around smoldering debris and upturned earth. The air was thick with the lingering scent of smoke and ozone, evidence of the colossal battle that had just taken place. As he approached the center of the destruction, he caught sight of Milli standing alone amidst the ruins, stretching her arms leisurely as if she had just finished a simple workout. "W-w-w-what was that monster?!" Zafir stammered, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief. Milli turned toward him, a hint of surprise flickering across her face before settling into a gentle smile. "Ah, you''re here. Didn''t I say not to come?" she chided lightly, placing her hands on her hips. Catching his breath, Zafir replied, "Richard told me to head over here and bring you back once I saw a meteor. I had no idea what he meant... until two meteors actually appeared!" He shook his head, still trying to process what he''d witnessed. "I had trouble getting here too; my body felt really heavy all of a sudden!" Milli laughed softly, the sound bringing a sense of normalcy back to the chaotic scene. "Sorry about that. The gravity around here was a bit... intensified during the fight." Zafir''s gaze swept over the obliterated battlefield, taking in the massive craters and shattered trees. "What happened to that dragon? Did you defeat it?" he asked, his voice tinged with awe. With a wry smile, Milli replied, "What you saw was Xenado, one of my friends. He¡¯s not a monster; he¡¯s a god. He took care of Blossomwing for us." "Xenado?" Zafir echoed, his brow furrowing as he tried to recall the name. "That gigantic creature was your friend?" "Yep," Milli affirmed, brushing some dust off her cloak. "He''s a bit intimidating, but very reliable in a pinch." Zafir let out a low whistle, still absorbing the information. "Remind me never to get on your bad side." Milli chuckled, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "As long as you don''t turn into a rampaging, human-absorbing dragon, I think you''ll be fine." Relaxing slightly, Zafir''s expression shifted from shock to admiration. "I have to admit, that was incredible. I didn''t know summoners could wield such power." "It''s not something I can do often," Milli admitted, a hint of weariness creeping into her voice. "Summoning Xenado drains a massive amount of my mana. I was lucky to wrap things up before completely exhausting myself." Noticing the slight tremble in her stance, Zafir''s concern returned. "Are you okay? Do you need help getting back?" "I''m a bit tired, but I''ll manage," she assured him, though her pale complexion betrayed her fatigue. "Nonsense," Zafir said firmly, stepping closer and offering his arm. "Let me help. It''s the least I can do after you saved all of us from that beast." Milli hesitated for a moment before accepting his support, leaning against him slightly as they began to walk back through the wreckage. The moon hung high in the night sky, casting a pale light over the ruined field, while shadows stretched long and eerie across the landscape. As they walked, Zafir glanced sideways at her. "So, how many other ''friends'' do you have up your sleeve?" Milli smirked, her eyes glinting mischievously. "Enough to keep things interesting." They both laughed, the sound echoing across the quiet battlefield as they made their way back toward their camp, leaving the remnants of the fierce battle behind them.
Regina wandered through a lively street teeming with all sorts of beings¡ªhumans mingled with creatures she had never encountered before, each more intriguing than the last. The air buzzed with energy as merchants called out to passersby and the vibrant crowd moved in a chaotic yet harmonious rhythm around her. As she strolled through the bustling street, her eyes widened at the sight of all the unique and vibrant trinkets displayed at a nearby stall. There were items of every kind¡ªpretty ones, colorful ones, and shiny ones that glittered in the light. "Woahhhh~!" she exclaimed, unable to contain her awe at the dazzling array before her. The citizens seemed to recognize her, nodding or offering warm greetings as she passed by. Regina returned their smiles, finding it all perfectly natural, as if she belonged there. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. As she approached a stall brimming with colorful, juicy fruits, the owner¡ªa tree-like creature with a friendly, bark-covered face¡ªcalled out to her. ¡°Want a bite?¡± he offered, gesturing to the enticing array of fruits. She nodded eagerly, accepting the fruit from the owner¡¯s hand and taking a quick bite. Her eyes lit up with delight as the sweet, juicy flavor filled her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s delhichious~!¡± she exclaimed, her smile wide and genuine. The owner chuckled warmly, pleased by her reaction. She thanked him with a cheerful nod before moving on to another stall, her curiosity leading her to explore more of the vibrant marketplace. As Regina continued down the lively street, she suddenly noticed a drake¡ªa large, scaled creature with sharp claws and a formidable presence¡ªmaking its way toward her. Fear gripped her for a moment, and she instinctively covered her mouth to stifle a scream. But just as quickly as the fear arose, it faded, and she found herself puzzled, unable to remember why she had been so frightened. The drake approached her calmly, giving a polite nod as if in greeting, before continuing on its way, blending seamlessly into the bustling crowd as if its presence were the most natural thing in the world. Curiosity piqued, Regina approached a large building with glass windows. She peeked inside and saw a bustling restaurant filled with a variety of beings enjoying their meals. Her eyes widened as she noticed a humanoid figure behind the counter, resembling a dragon. The dragon-like being was busy cooking, using its fire breath to expertly heat a wok while stirring fried rice with quick, practiced movements. Regina watched in awe, captivated by the sight of the dragon chef using its natural abilities to prepare food. The mix of flames and culinary skill was both mesmerizing and fascinating, adding to the magic of the strange yet wonderful world she found herself in. The chef noticed her peeking inside and gave a friendly wave, beckoning her to come in. "Hey, Regina! Wanna have lunch here?" he called out casually. Regina''s eyes lit up, and she nodded eagerly. A humanoid dragon waiter, similar in appearance to the chef, approached her with a warm smile and guided her to a table. As she sat down, the chef himself brought over a steaming plate of fried rice, placing it in front of her. Without hesitation, Regina began to dig in, her eyes sparkling with delight. "It¡¯s sho deflichious~!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with joy as she savored each bite. The chef chuckled, pleased with her reaction, and the other diners smiled at her infectious enthusiasm. After thanking the chef for the meal, Regina headed back out to the lively street. As she walked, her eyes caught sight of another building, where snowmen were selling ice cream. Excited, she dashed inside, where she was greeted by the snowmen with a drawn-out, ¡°Heeeeeeeyyyy reeeeegiiiinaaaaa.¡± She couldn''t help but chuckle at how they slowly dragged out their words. ¡°Dooooo yooooou waaaant soooome iceee creeeeamm?¡± they asked in unison. Regina eagerly nodded, and the snowmen handed her a cup of ice cream. Without hesitation, she took a big bite, the cold treat instantly making her eyes light up. ¡°Thasfty!¡± she exclaimed, the words muffled by the ice cream still in her mouth. After thanking the snowmen for the ice cream, Regina headed back out into the street, feeling content and happy. As she wandered, her eyes were drawn to a wolf with a translucent green body, staring at her from across the way. There was something different about this wolf, something that set it apart from the other citizens. The wolf held her gaze for a moment longer, then turned and began to walk away, but not without glancing back at her as if beckoning her to follow. Intrigued and curious, Regina found herself drawn to the mysterious creature, and she followed behind, wondering where the wolf might be leading her. After following the wolf into a secluded alleyway, it suddenly transformed into a figure who was, to Regina''s astonishment, herself. The Regina before her wore a short, white garment crafted from a flowing, lightweight fabric adorned with a delicate blue wavy pattern, reminiscent of gentle ripples on water. The garment was cinched at the waist with a matching blue belt, tied neatly in a bow. This attire exuded a relaxed and elegant charm, with the soft waves of blue contrasting beautifully against the crisp white background, lending the ensemble a serene and graceful quality. She then realized that she was dressed in the same attire as the figure before her. ¡°Recall¡­ from the depth of your soul¡­¡± the other Regina said, extending a hand toward her. Regina hesitated for a moment, then reached out to grasp the hand offered. As their fingers touched, the surroundings began to shift dramatically. The once-bustling street was replaced by a grim scene of devastation¡ªa ruined city strewn with countless corpses. The vibrant, lively place she had been exploring was now a desolate wasteland. She tried to escape from the other Regina, hoping the city would return to its former state. However, no matter where she ran, she was met with the same grim sight: corpses and ruins. Suddenly, a figure clad in gleaming white armor materialized before her. Desperate for assistance, Regina rushed toward him. But before she could utter a word, he seized her by the neck, lifting her off the ground and choking her. ¡°NOOOOO!!!¡± Regina screamed, her eyes darting around in panic. She saw Richard, Milli, and Zafir staring at her with concern. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Milli asked, gently stroking her head. Regina nodded timidly, still drenched in sweat from the vivid fear she had experienced. ¡°What was it about?¡± Milli inquired, her tone soothing. ¡°There was a city of monsters,¡± Regina began, her voice trembling. ¡°Then I appeared, and the city turned to ruins. And then someone tried to kill me.¡± Milli offered a comforting smile. ¡°There, there. It was just a nightmare. Let¡¯s wash your face to help you calm down, and then we¡¯ll get moving. We need to be cautious¡ªthere might be soldiers or guards coming here after the commotion earlier.¡± She gently guided Regina to a nearby river, where the gentle flow of water offered a soothing respite. Milli helped Regina wash her face, the cool water refreshing and easing the remnants of her fear. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready and head north!¡± Milli declared, though the sudden wave of dizziness that hit her betrayed her exhaustion. She had nearly drained all her mana earlier, and it was catching up to her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Regina asked, noticing the slight wobble in Milli¡¯s stance. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine~! Just need to take it slow from here. I¡¯ll have to leave the rest of the encounters to Richard and Zafir until I recover some of my mana,¡± Milli reassured with a determined smile. Regina, unaware that Milli had gone back for a rematch with Blossomwing and successfully defeated it, sensed that her friend hadn¡¯t fully recovered from their earlier encounter. Not wanting to add to Milli¡¯s burden, she chose not to press further and simply nodded in agreement. "Let me carry you," Zafir offered to Milli, noticing her fatigue. "Ehh, it''s embarrassing!" Milli protested. "It''s the least I can do. We need to get to Luo Yang as soon as possible, right?" Zafir insisted, kneeling down to offer her a piggyback ride. Milli hesitated but eventually agreed, climbing onto his back with a sigh. "Pft." Richard couldn''t help but stifle a laugh. "Are you laughing?!" Milli snapped, her cheeks flushing with a mix of embarrassment and irritation. "No," Richard replied in a nonchalant tone, still amused. "Let¡¯s get moving." As they started their journey north, Regina ran over to Richard and grabbed his hand, holding it tightly as they traveled together. Chapter 29: Hailstorm Near the outer edge of the Almany Kingdom''s territory lies Angurn Village, a settlement plagued by a relentless hailstorm that has persisted for months. At the village''s outskirts, nestled among the harsh, frozen landscape, is a small cave formed entirely of snow. Inside the cave, Indienee sat huddled around a flickering campfire, trying desperately to keep warm. Her metal dress armor, while providing some protection, did little to ward off the biting cold. "Hoh~" Indienee exhaled, rubbing her hands together in a futile attempt to stave off the chill. "I can¡¯t keep using my prosthetic limb to generate heat. My mana will deplete too quickly... This place is just too cold," she thought, her brow furrowing with concern. She glanced at the scattered Snaegulvar corpses outside the cave, nearly buried beneath the snow from the relentless hailstorm. "If only I had a wagon, I could gather their corpses and sell them. Their fur is highly resistant to ice¡ªwhat a waste..." She sighed, contemplating the missed opportunity. "The Snaegulvars are such a hassle to deal with. Defeat one, and more just keep coming. I can''t afford to waste my mana fighting them endlessly!" she thought, frustration evident in her mind. Suddenly, a haunting howl echoed through the area, signaling the arrival of more Snaegulvars. ¡°Not again! How many of them are there?¡± Indienee frowned, her irritation growing. Stepping out of the cozy cave, she faced a pack of Snaegulvars ready to attack. The creatures, resembling a horde of white wolves with glowing red eyes, had their claws reinforced with ice shards through dark magic, making them even more formidable. With a determined expression, Indienee raised her prosthetic arm and summoned her Lightning Blade. A crackling blade of lightning materialized, its energy dancing in the frigid air. She charged forward, the lightning crackling as she swung at the nearest Snaegulvar. The wolf recoiled from the electrifying attack, but the pack quickly closed in, their coordinated movements amplifying their threat. One of the Snaegulvars lunged at her with ice-clad claws aimed for her throat. Indienee sidestepped and unleashed a [Shock Blast] from her hand. The bolt of lightning surged through the air, striking the wolf and sending it sprawling. The other Snaegulvars hesitated momentarily, giving her a brief respite. Realizing the need for a different approach, Indienee shifted her stance and activated her Fire Blade. The blade ignited with intense heat, cutting through the icy barriers of the Snaegulvars¡¯ claws and leaving trails of fire. The wolves howled and snarled as the fire seared their ice-clad limbs, but their magical regeneration, aided by the persistent hailstorm, was swift. The battle raged on, with Snaegulvars attacking in relentless waves. Indienee moved with precision, her elemental fury a blend of lightning and fire. Each swing of her blade and burst of lightning was meticulously timed to maximize damage and keep the pack at bay. She used her [Shock Blast] to disrupt their formations and her Fire Blade to breach their defenses and burn them back. Despite their resilience and pack tactics, the Snaegulvars were no match for Indienee¡¯s skill and determination. With each strike of her lightning and fire, the pack began to falter. Finally, with a decisive swing of her Lightning Blade, she cut down the last of the Snaegulvars, their bodies collapsing into the snow. Breathing heavily, Indienee surveyed the aftermath of the battle. The once-menacing pack lay still, their icy claws rendered useless against her relentless assault. The hailstorm continued to fall, but she stood victorious, her prosthetic arm still crackling with the residual energy of her lightning attacks. ¡°Hah~,¡± Indienee sighed, looking over the aftermath. ¡°I really dislike these Snaegulvars. And now, I still need to figure out how to get past this...¡± She turned her attention to the imposing wall of hailstorm nearby. Its icy surface shimmered ominously, having created a nearly impenetrable barrier. She knew she had to find a way through or around it to continue her journey. ¡°ACHOOOOOO!!!¡± A loud sneeze echoed from nearby, catching Indienee off guard. The drawn-out sound revealed the presence of another before it even appeared. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Indienee asked, narrowing her eyes in suspicion. ¡°Leeeet¡¯s plaaaay!¡± A mischievous Jack Frost leaped out from beneath the snow, grinning widely. ¡°Did you follow me all the way here from Frosthorn Mountain?¡± she asked, her tone a mix of annoyance and curiosity. ¡°Thaaaat¡¯s riiiiiiiightt!¡± Jack Frost replied, its voice full of playful mischief. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t get attacked by the Snaegulvars,¡± Indienee remarked, raising an eyebrow. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°I aaaaam gooooood at hiiiding! Heeeeheeee!¡± Jack Frost giggled, hopping around joyfully. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem that way, considering you gave yourself away with that sneeze,¡± Indienee thought, letting out a resigned sigh. ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t play with you now. I need to get through that wall of hailstorm,¡± Indienee said firmly. ¡°Leeeet¡¯s goooo theeeeen!¡± Jack Frost chimed in, unfazed by her urgency. ¡°I can¡¯t get past that. I¡¯m not made of ice,¡± Indienee replied with a sigh, feeling the weight of the challenge ahead. ¡°It¡¯s okaaaaay! Follooooow meeee!¡± Jack Frost giggled, hopping joyfully toward the wall of hailstorm. As Jack Frost reached the edge of the hailstorm, it immediately began digging into the snow. ¡°Wait... don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning to dig an underground tunnel all the way past that wall of hailstorm...?¡± Indienee asked incredulously. ¡°Yoooooou beetchaaaa!¡± Jack Frost chirped, a mischievous grin on its face. Indienee sighed, resigning herself to the situation. ¡°I guess this is better than having no solution at all,¡± she thought. ¡°Let¡¯s dig together, then. It¡¯ll be faster,¡± she suggested. ¡°Okaaaaaay~ heeeeheeeee~¡± Jack Frost giggled, and together, they began digging into the ground, carving out a tunnel beneath the storm.
In the town of Angurn, encased by towering walls of hailstorms, the interior was eerily calm. Most houses were completely encased in ice, their exteriors gleaming softly in the muted light, while others were only partially frozen¡ªa stark reminder of the relentless storm raging outside. A young girl, clad in a woolen tunic and a fur-lined cloak designed for both warmth and durability, worked diligently in the frostbitten field. Her blonde hair fell loosely around her shoulders, partially covered by a snug woolen hat. Despite the simplicity of her attire, it was perfectly suited to the harsh climate, with its earthy tones blending seamlessly with the snow-covered landscape. The hat¡¯s fabric, like the rest of her clothing, was both practical and protective. Despite the solitude of her task, she labored with unwavering determination. A sudden wave of lightheadedness almost made her faint, but she pressed on, fueled by her resolve. "I need to be stronger so I can take care of Mutti and Vatti!" she thought, her determination sharpening her focus. After harvesting a modest portion of crops, she carefully gathered them and made her way back to her house, her steps steady but weary from the effort. Entering the kitchen, she placed the freshly harvested crops on the counter before heading to one of the rooms in the house. Inside, two elderly figures lay encased in ice, their forms preserved in an unyielding frost. "I¡¯m back, Mutti, Vatti!" she said softly, leaning in to kiss the cold surface of the ice that encased her parents. With a heavy heart, she returned to the kitchen to prepare a simple meal for herself. As she slowly ate, her mind weighed heavily with thoughts of her dire situation. "I need to find a way out of this village... to get help for Mutti and Vatti," she mused, the gravity of her predicament pressing down on her. "And I¡¯m running out of food. What if I get stuck here forever and die? Mutti and Vatti would be trapped here too!" Panic began to seep into her thoughts, the harsh reality of her isolation sinking in. She sighed deeply and rested her head on the table in resignation. After a moment of despondency, her gaze fell upon a corner of the room cluttered with broken pots and pans. She picked up the undamaged pieces and strapped them to her body, determined to try again. "I¡¯m going to attempt to breach the wall of hailstorm once more!" she declared with renewed resolve, lightly slapping her cheeks to fortify her spirit. Approaching the edge of the village, she stood before the imposing wall of swirling ice and wind. Taking a deep breath and puffing out her chest, she steeled herself for the challenge ahead. With grim determination, she stepped into the storm¡¯s icy embrace. Immediately, a relentless barrage of ice shards pelted her. The pots and pans strapped to her body offered only minimal protection, barely deflecting the harsh assault. Some shards pierced through the metal, slicing into her skin. "Ugh... I have to keep moving forward!" she grunted through gritted teeth, battling the wind and the relentless ice shards that battered her from all directions. Each step was a struggle against the storm¡¯s overwhelming force. Despite her best efforts, the storm¡¯s fury proved too great, and she was eventually hurled back into the village, landing heavily on the ground. "Sigh, another failed attempt..." she muttered with frustration, still lying in the snow. She slammed her fist into the ground, venting her anger at her repeated failures to breach the hailstorm. "Mutti... Vatti..." she whispered, tears streaming down her cheeks as she mourned her parents. The weight of her helplessness settled heavily on her¡ªif she couldn¡¯t escape the village, she would never save them or embrace them again. Feeling lightheaded once more, she slowly rose and wobbled back to her house, exhaustion pulling at her every step. Inside, she untied the strings of the broken pots and pans, letting them fall into a corner of the room. Without another word, she collapsed onto her bed, drifting into a restless, troubled sleep.
On the opposite side of the hailstorm, directly across from where Indienee was, lay a temporary camp established by the Almany soldiers. Inside one of the camp''s tents, a man in his twenties with neatly pulled-back hair was seated at a desk, diligently working on paperwork. "Lieutenant Falkmar, the suits designed for crossing the hailstorm are complete!" a soldier reported, standing at attention and saluting the Second Lieutenant of the Almany Kingdom and the commanding officer of this exploration platoon. The soldiers wore light blue military attire tailored for cold-climate warfare. While their uniforms offered some degree of warmth, they were largely inadequate against the harsh conditions of the relentless hailstorm. The constant barrage of icy elements rendered their specialized gear nearly ineffective at keeping them warm. Despite their discomfort, the soldiers did not complain. They were trained to be disciplined and to prioritize the well-being of their kingdom above all else, even their own lives. "Finally. It''s about time we uncover what this hailstorm is hiding," Falkmar replied, his voice brimming with anticipation. "We''ll attempt to cross the wall as soon as it weakens. Stay vigilant¡ªthe timing is unpredictable." Stepping out of his tent at the base near Angurn, Falkmar surveyed the ominous wall of swirling ice that loomed before him, its icy tendrils stretching high into the sky. "What are the latest updates on the Snaegulvars'' behavior? They seem unusually drawn to whatever lies within that storm." "Lieutenant Falkmar, the Snaegulvars are still intermittently trying to breach the hailstorm and have been launching attacks against our forces. However, they¡¯re no match for our current weaponry," the soldier responded with confidence. His expression grew serious as he added, "However, our supplies are dwindling, and the supply convoy is significantly delayed. At this rate, we only have enough provisions to last two weeks at most, even if we strictly ration our food." "We have a week to uncover what¡¯s inside the hailstorm," Falkmar said resolutely. "We must conserve enough rations for the return journey to the capital. In the worst-case scenario, if we have to abandon this mission, it will reflect poorly on us, and the entire platoon could face severe consequences." "I hope it doesn¡¯t come to that. You¡¯re dismissed," Falkmar concluded, turning and striding back to his tent. "Yes, sir!" the soldier replied, nodding sharply before quickly hurrying off to begin the preparations for crossing the perilous hailstorm. Chapter 30: Hailstorm 2 In the dim underground tunnel near Angurn, two figures worked steadily¡ªone a girl, the other a creature resembling a snowman. ¡°Hah¡­ I¡¯m getting so tired and sleepy,¡± Indienee muttered, her voice heavy with exhaustion as she continued to dig the underground tunnel. ¡°Welllll, yoooouuu diiiid killll allllll thoooose moooonsters eeeearlier,¡± Jack Frost chimed in playfully, glancing back at the trail of Snaegulvar corpses they had left behind. The bodies were lined up neatly, a result of the straight tunnel they were carving through the snow. ¡°These monsters are relentless,¡± Indienee sighed, shaking her head. ¡°They¡¯re born from the grudges of animals, so no matter how many I defeat, more will just keep coming. It¡¯s never-ending.¡± ¡°I wonder how Ilma would handle this situation¡­¡± Indienee murmured, her thoughts drifting. ¡°Whooooo issss thaaat peeeerson?¡± Jack Frost asked curiously, tilting its head. ¡°He¡¯s my friend,¡± Indienee replied with a soft smile, a touch of nostalgia in her eyes. ¡°Though¡­ he can be a bit unhinged at times.¡± ¡°Issss heeee fuuuun?¡± Jack Frost asked eagerly. ¡°Fun? Pft¡­ not exactly. He¡¯s a loner, probably one of the few people who could coldly ignore you,¡± Indienee chuckled. Jack Frost¡¯s expression drooped as it started to sulk. Noticing this, Indienee quickly tried to change the subject. ¡°But he¡¯s really good at crafting equipment,¡± she added, her gaze shifting to her prosthetic arm. ¡°This limb was made by him. I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today if not for him.¡± Jack Frost perked up a little at that, its head tilting curiously once more as it watched her with a flicker of interest. ¡°How much longer do we need to keep digging to reach Angurn?¡± she asked. ¡°Maaaybeeee twooooo moooore daaaays?¡± Jack Frost replied in its usual drawn-out tone. ¡°Sigh¡­ let¡¯s keep going then, the faster we dig, the sooner we¡¯ll get there,¡± Indienee said, standing up and resuming their work, digging alongside Jack Frost.
Back in Angurn, the only person left unfrozen lay resting on her bed, her mind drifting to the events that had led to the village''s frozen desolation. A week before the unrelenting hailstorm swept over the village, Angurn had been peaceful, an ordinary settlement nestled in the cold mountains. Life had followed its usual rhythm¡ªuntil the day Sten, the village hunter, returned with a mysterious stranger. "Guys, I found someone lying at the outskirts!" Sten shouted as he hurried into the village, a woman draped across his broad back. Known for his strength and sharp instincts, today his focus was entirely on the unconscious stranger he had stumbled upon. He carried her into the mayor''s guest house, where concerned villagers quickly gathered. Their hands moved with practiced efficiency, tending to the woman. They dressed her in warm furs and wool, wrapping her against the cold, while others stoked the fireplace, filling the room with a welcoming warmth. "Just who is she?" one villager whispered as they worked, the mystery of her arrival thick in the air. The woman was pale, her short blonde hair tangled by the wind. She wore a light robe, completely unsuited for the harsh climate of Angurn. It was as if she had been caught unprepared for her journey¡ªor perhaps she hadn¡¯t intended to travel here at all. "Where could she have come from dressed like this?" another villager murmured, casting worried glances at the thin fabric she had been found in. "I don¡¯t know," Sten replied, his brow furrowed with concern. "I found her unconscious in a field nearby. No idea how she got here, or why." The villagers exchanged uneasy glances, the chill in the air deepening despite the roaring fire. "I hope she''s alright," one muttered. "It¡¯s dangerous to be out there alone." Sten nodded, his eyes fixed on the flickering flames. "We¡¯ll know soon enough. Let¡¯s just hope she wakes up." Silence settled over the room as the villagers watched over the woman, uncertainty gnawing at them. The village elder, his steps slow and deliberate, approached the unconscious woman. His eyes widened as recognition flickered across his face, but he said nothing, his expression carefully guarded. He knew who she was, but he couldn''t reveal it¡ªnot yet. Telling the others would only stir panic, and in a village already teetering on the edge of survival, that was a risk he couldn''t take. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Later that night, after the village had settled into an uneasy quiet, the elder discreetly made his way to one of the village houses. Cloaked in the shadows, he gently knocked on the door. It opened to reveal a young girl, her blonde hair loose around her shoulders. ¡°Ah, elder Barbartos, it¡¯s late. Do you need something?¡± Kelda asked, her voice curious but respectful. The elder leaned in closer, his voice low and serious. ¡°Kelda, do not go near that woman.¡± ¡°Huh? Why? Do you know who she is?¡± Kelda¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you who she is,¡± the elder said, his expression grim. ¡°But heed my warning¡ªstay away from her.¡± Kelda hesitated, a chill creeping into her voice. ¡°Okay¡­¡± The elder gave her one last hard look. ¡°Do not forget this.¡± He turned without another word, his footsteps fading into the night as he disappeared back toward his own house. Kelda stood in the doorway, the elder¡¯s warning echoing in her mind, filling her with a growing sense of unease. The next day, the woman awoke and quietly left the guest room, her steps soft but purposeful. She wandered through the village, her gaze sweeping over every detail, as if sightseeing¡ªor searching for something. Her expression was calm, though a flicker of curiosity sparked in her eyes. Villagers paused their work to glance at her as she passed, some whispering to each other. Dressed now in warmer clothes, she moved with an air of quiet determination, her steps light despite the unfamiliar surroundings. "Hey, missy, are you alright?" one of the villagers called out, noticing the woman as she wandered past. She turned toward him with a calm, almost ethereal demeanor. "I am fine. Thank you for taking care of me," she replied, her silver eyes catching the light, leaving the villager momentarily entranced. "Who are you, and how did you end up here?" he asked, curiosity lacing his voice. "I am Aladiah. I came here looking for somebody," she answered, her voice steady and purposeful. "We might be able to help if you tell us who you''re looking for," the villager offered, eager to assist. "It''s fine," Aladiah responded with a gentle smile. "This is my mission. I will accomplish it with my own strength." She gave a small nod and continued her walk, leaving the villager wondering just who this mysterious woman truly was. As Aladiah walked through the village, she noticed an elderly woman struggling with a painful back, wincing with each step. With a gentle stride, Aladiah approached the old woman and placed a hand on her back. A soft, radiant light emanated from her touch. "This is my way of showing gratitude for your kindness," she said warmly. The old woman looked bewildered as the pain in her back began to fade. "Huh¡­? My back doesn¡¯t hurt anymore¡­?" she exclaimed, astonished. She straightened up and stretched her body with newfound ease. "Wow, I don¡¯t feel any ache anymore!" she shouted, her voice filled with amazement. The miracle caught the attention of other villagers, who watched in awe. Word of Aladiah¡¯s healing spread quickly, and soon, a crowd gathered around her, seeking relief from their own ailments. Without hesitation, Aladiah offered her assistance, healing each person with patience and grace. The villagers, initially skeptical, were soon enveloped in a sense of wonder and gratitude as they experienced her remarkable abilities. From the corner of her eye, Aladiah spotted a young woman, Kelda, working diligently in the fields near the edge of the village. A faint smile curled at her lips. "I might have found the person I¡¯m looking for," Aladiah murmured under her breath, her silver eyes narrowing slightly. "But it seems I¡¯ll have to deal with a little stalker first." Her gaze shifted toward the shadows, where a figure had been quietly watching her every move. Aladiah¡¯s expression remained calm, though her thoughts were now focused on confronting this hidden observer. That night, under the cover of darkness, Aladiah approached Kelda''s small home. She knocked lightly on the door, and moments later, it creaked open to reveal a surprised Kelda. ¡°Good evening, young lady,¡± Aladiah greeted with a soft smile. ¡°G-good evening,¡± Kelda stammered, still taken aback by the unexpected visit. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± ¡°Oh yes,¡± Aladiah replied, her voice soothing yet unnervingly firm. ¡°I need you to follow me.¡± Before Kelda could react, Aladiah murmured an incantation under her breath. A soft glow emanated from her hand as she cast a spell, entrancing Kelda and bending her will. Kelda¡¯s eyes glossed over, her body stiffening as she fell under Aladiah¡¯s control. With the entranced girl now obediently following her, Aladiah quietly led Kelda out of the village. However, just as they reached the edge of the village, the silhouette of the elder appeared, blocking their path. ¡°Going somewhere, angel?¡± the elder¡¯s voice, though calm, carried a weight of knowing suspicion. His eyes flicked between Aladiah and the entranced Kelda. ¡°To think this village¡¯s elder is a foul demon... how saddening,¡± Aladiah said, her voice cold and unwavering. Barbartos, the elder, straightened, his once frail demeanor shifting into something darker, more sinister. His eyes gleamed with malice, but his voice remained calm. ¡°I thought I hid my secret well,¡± he replied, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips. ¡°You can¡¯t hide your demonic stench,¡± Aladiah shot back, her silver eyes narrowing, radiating a divine glow. The calm facade of the village crumbled in an instant, as the air between them grew thick with tension, the once gentle wind now stirring ominously. ¡°So, why would the esteemed angel grace this desolate village with her presence?¡± Barbartos asked, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°None of your business,¡± Aladiah replied curtly, her eyes fixed on him, unwavering. Barbartos'' expression darkened, his grin fading into a grim resolve. ¡°Oh, I already know, even if you refuse to say it.¡± He took a deliberate step forward, his tone growing more menacing. ¡°But know this¡ªI won¡¯t let you have her. I will protect her at any cost.¡± Aladiah stood her ground, her silver eyes glowing brighter as Barbartos approached. ¡°You protect her? A demon like you, protecting anyone is laughable.¡± Barbartos chuckled darkly, his frail exterior now fully shedding to reveal his true form¡ªa demonic presence hidden beneath the skin of the village elder. His voice grew deeper, filled with malice. ¡°Laugh all you want, angel. But I¡¯ve guarded this village for longer than you¡¯ve been on this earth. I won¡¯t let you ruin that.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow a demon¡¯s lies to sway me,¡± Aladiah said, her voice carrying the weight of divine judgment. She raised her hand, her fingers beginning to glow with holy light. ¡°You should have left when you had the chance.¡± Barbartos snarled, his eyes flashing with dark energy. ¡°She¡¯s not yours, Aladiah! I¡¯ll die before I let you take her.¡± In one swift motion, Aladiah summoned a brilliant aura around herself, her wings¡ªglowing, ethereal¡ªunfolding from her back. ¡°So be it,¡± she said, her tone unwavering. The radiant light emitted from Aladiah spread throughout the village, seeping into the eyes of the gathering crowd. One by one, the villagers who had come to witness the confrontation between Aladiah and Barbatos fell under her influence, their expressions going blank as they stood silently at her side. Barbatos sneered, watching the scene unfold. "Vile magic from a vile race," he spat. "Angels¡ªalways the ones to bend others to their will, controlling everything in their path." Aladiah, her silver eyes gleaming with divine power, stood unbothered by his mockery. "To defeat a wretched creature like you, I don¡¯t need to dirty my hands. These humans will be more than enough," she replied, her voice calm yet chilling as the entranced villagers stepped forward, ready to do her bidding. The air crackled with tension as Barbatos realized the depth of her control, his smirk faltering slightly. The very people he had once sought to protect were now under Aladiah¡¯s thrall, their loyalty twisted by the divine magic that coursed through them. Chapter 31: Hailstorm 3 The villagers, entranced and armed with whatever they could find¡ªpitchforks, spears, and rusted tools¡ªcharged at Barbartos with murderous intent. Their faces were eerily blank, their movements robotic, driven by Aladiah¡¯s malevolent magic. Barbartos dodged and parried, desperate not to harm them, but the relentless assault left him little room to breathe. Aladiah stood in the distance, her smile widening as she watched the chaos unfold. Barbartos¡¯ mind raced as he fended off the villagers. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to strike them down¡ªthey were innocent, trapped in Aladiah¡¯s cruel spell. But his hesitation came at a price. As he blocked another wild swing, a sudden, sharp pain pierced his back. He hissed, turning to see Sten, the village¡¯s best hunter, standing a few yards away, bow drawn, his eyes cold and vacant. "Of course, you¡¯d be one of the first to fall under her spell," Barbartos growled, yanking the arrow from his back with a grimace. Blood soaked through his shirt, but he barely registered the pain, too focused on the nightmare before him. "Stop this madness, Aladiah!" His voice was raw, echoing across the village square. Aladiah''s expression remained serene, though her eyes sparkled with amusement. "Why don¡¯t you just kill them?" she said, her tone laced with mockery. "It would all be over in an instant. Or has the demon grown soft?" Arrows whizzed through the air, some striking the ground while others found their mark in the flesh of villagers, who didn¡¯t so much as flinch as the shafts embedded themselves in their bodies. Sten kept firing, his expression as blank as the others, oblivious to the destruction his arrows caused. Barbartos deflected another blow, but his eyes widened as he noticed the villagers had arrows embedded in their bodies, some barely reacting to the wounds. His heart sank when he saw that one of Sten¡¯s arrows had missed him entirely and lodged itself deep into a villager¡¯s leg. Panic surged through him¡ªSten¡¯s reckless shots weren¡¯t just aimed at him, they were hitting the very people Barbartos was trying to protect. Cursing under his breath, Barbartos found himself in an impossible situation. He wasn¡¯t just defending against the frenzied villagers; he now had to fend off Sten¡¯s arrows, trying desperately to keep the villagers from harm even as they attacked him. His movements became erratic, blocking, dodging, and deflecting, saving one villager after another from the stray arrows that rained down like deadly needles. ¡°This is disgusting! I despise you angels¡ªso righteous, yet so cruel!¡± Barbartos snarled as he knocked a spear from a villager¡¯s hand, his voice strained with fury and frustration. Aladiah didn¡¯t even flinch. "The feeling is mutual, demon," she replied, her tone cold and venomous. She watched with a smirk, enjoying the torment Barbartos was enduring as he fought a losing battle, forced to protect those who had been turned against him. The soft glow of Aladiah¡¯s magic illuminated the scene, casting flickering shadows in the torchlight. Barbartos¡¯ strength was waning, his breathing labored as the relentless attacks continued. He knew he couldn¡¯t keep this up for long¡ªhe had to find a way to stop Aladiah without harming the villagers, but the window of opportunity was closing fast. An ominous howl echoed throughout the village, sending a chill through the air. From the darkness, a pack of Snaegulvars emerged, their glowing eyes locking onto the group, encircling Barbartos, Aladiah, and the villagers. Their ice-covered claws dug into the ground, their snarls promising violence. ¡°There¡¯s so many of them! What have you done, accursed angel?!¡± Barbartos growled, his eyes darting between the advancing beasts. Aladiah''s expression remained cold, her silver eyes glowing faintly. ¡°I have done nothing. But now that you¡¯re cornered, you reveal your true colors. Did you summon these creatures, hoping to slaughter the villagers?¡± Barbatos clenched his fists, fury rising in his chest. ¡°There can¡¯t be this many Snaegulvars if you did nothing! They are drawn by anger¡ªthese beasts are the materialized souls of wronged animals!¡± Aladiah¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Ah, I see. Do you need a reason to kill anything that isn¡¯t human?¡± ¡°Curse you!¡± Barbartos spat through gritted teeth. Suddenly, the Snaegulvars charged, their icy fangs and claws bared¡ªrushing straight for Aladiah. But before they could reach her, the entranced villagers, without hesitation, threw themselves into the fray. They acted as human shields, their bodies colliding with the beasts, protecting Aladiah without regard for their own lives. Sten, still under Aladiah¡¯s spell, kept firing arrows at the Snaegulvars, his glazed eyes focused solely on defending her. But as he pulled back his bowstring for another shot, one of the Snaegulvars noticed him. With terrifying speed, the beast lunged at him, its powerful jaws locking around his neck. Blood sprayed into the air as Sten collapsed, lifeless, the creature¡¯s teeth tearing through flesh and bone. His body fell to the ground in a heap, and the other villagers, oblivious to their comrade¡¯s death, continued to defend Aladiah, mindlessly offering themselves as sacrifices. Barbartos watched in horror as the scene unfolded. His heart sank deeper, knowing that Aladiah''s twisted magic had turned these once peaceful villagers into pawns, and now they were being slaughtered by the very creatures they had no chance of fighting. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Barbartos stood frozen, helpless as the villagers¡ªone by one¡ªfell to the vicious onslaught of the Snaegulvars. Blood soaked the ground, their lifeless bodies scattered across the village square. He could barely move, torn between trying to protect them and fending off the beasts. When nearly all the villagers had been slaughtered, the Snaegulvars, relentless and unfeeling, turned their focus back to Aladiah. Without hesitation, they lunged at her in a final, desperate attack. Aladiah clicked her tongue in annoyance. ¡°Tsk, useless humans. Can¡¯t even complete a simple task.¡± Without even flinching, she raised her hand and cast [Light Crusher]. From the sky, a blinding light descended, crashing down with divine fury. The Snaegulvars were obliterated in an instant, their bodies reduced to dust under the radiant force of her spell. Barbartos, panting from the fight, stared at her in disbelief. "You¡­ you could have defended yourself all along! You didn¡¯t need to sacrifice the villagers like that!" Aladiah turned to him, her eyes devoid of empathy. ¡°Does a higher being need to intervene when lower beings willingly offer their lives?¡± Her tone was calm, as if the deaths of the villagers were inconsequential, a mere inconvenience. Barbartos¡¯ rage boiled over. ¡°You angels are truly despicable!¡± he spat, his voice trembling with fury and grief. But Aladiah only smiled, her cold, detached expression never faltering. "Perhaps we are. But we do what is necessary." The village square was alive with chaos as the Snaegulvars circled like predators, their eyes locked onto Aladiah. Barbartos stood resolute, his icy demeanor hardened by the cold grip of rage. He wouldn¡¯t let anything, not even the Snaegulvars, deter him from his singular goal: to eliminate the angel who had manipulated the villagers. As the first Snaegulvars lunged at Aladiah, Barbartos didn¡¯t hesitate. He hurled an [Ice Bolt] toward her, aiming to pierce her heart with his magic. But Aladiah responded in kind, conjuring a [Light Bolt] that met his spell mid-flight, creating a blinding explosion that momentarily illuminated the darkened square. ¡°Is that your best shot, demon?¡± Aladiah taunted, her confidence unwavering even as the Snaegulvars lunged past her, intent on tearing her apart. Barbartos clenched his fists, anger bubbling beneath the surface. The Snaegulvars may have been attacking her, but he wouldn¡¯t waste time on them. He sidestepped a charging beast, letting it pass, and focused his energy on summoning an [Ice Spear], which he thrust toward Aladiah. She dodged deftly, her movements graceful as she countered with a [Light Spear] of her own. The two spells collided, sending a shockwave through the square. Barbartos barely managed to maintain his footing, his eyes locked on Aladiah. As Snaegulvars continued to rush her, he felt a sudden rush of fury. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a parasite, Aladiah!¡± he shouted, channeling his anger into another [Ice Crusher] aimed at her. With a flick of her wrist, she shattered his attack, her laughter ringing out as she effortlessly evaded his onslaught. ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that if you want to kill me!¡± she mocked, even as the Snaegulvars swarmed around her. Barbartos was undeterred. He unleashed another [Ice Bolt], this time striking a Snaegulvars that had dared to approach him, freezing it solid before sending it crashing into another. He wouldn¡¯t be distracted; the real threat was Aladiah. The Snaegulvars pressed forward, determined to reach Aladiah, but Barbartos remained focused on his target. He unleashed an [Ice Cage], attempting to trap her within its icy confines. The magic surged around her, but she responded with a [Light Crusher], obliterating the cage and showering the area with ice shards. Barbartos felt a surge of adrenaline. He couldn¡¯t allow her to keep escaping. He growled, pushing past a Snaegulvars that lunged at him. He retaliated with a swift [Ice Shield], deflecting another creature while still aiming for Aladiah. ¡°Your arrogance will be your downfall!¡± he shouted, unleashing a flurry of [Ice Bolts] toward her. As the spells hurtled toward her, Aladiah summoned a barrier of light, blocking his attacks. ¡°You really believe you can defeat me?¡± she replied, her eyes gleaming with confidence. In that moment, a Snaegulvars lunged at her, its teeth snapping dangerously close, but she countered with a blast of radiant energy, sending the beast crashing backward. Barbartos used the chaos to launch himself forward, ready to strike. But the Snaegulvars, relentless in their pursuit of Aladiah, swarmed around her, creating a barrier of teeth and claws. Barbartos dodged a lunging creature, keeping his focus on Aladiah, his magic swirling with determination. He summoned a massive [Ice Crusher], intending to obliterate her, but the Snaegulvars'' frenzy caused them to collide with her, momentarily blocking his shot. ¡°Move aside!¡± he barked, frustration seeping into his voice as he fought to regain his angle. With a calm smile, Aladiah retaliated with a [Light Bolt], forcing Barbartos to raise an [Ice Shield] to protect himself. The impact rattled him, but he quickly regained his footing, his resolve only growing stronger. As the battle raged on, Barbartos felt the tide beginning to turn. The Snaegulvars, despite their relentless assault, were being picked off one by one by Aladiah¡¯s radiant magic. He wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away. He positioned himself directly in front of her, his gaze unwavering. ¡°This ends now!¡± he shouted, channeling his energy into a massive [Ice Crusher] that surged toward her. With a flick of her wrist, Aladiah prepared her own counterattack, weaving together her magic as the air shimmered around her. ¡°You¡¯re too late, demon,¡± she taunted, her power radiating with blinding light. The two spells collided in a cataclysmic explosion, the force sending shockwaves through the square. For a brief moment, everything seemed suspended in the air¡ªa perfect stillness before chaos. Then, with a final, resounding impact, Barbartos felt the overwhelming force of her magic break through his defenses. He stumbled back, the brilliance of Aladiah¡¯s power washing over him as he lost his footing. As the dust settled, Barbartos lay on the ground, battered and beaten. Aladiah stood before him, her expression one of triumph. ¡°You fought bravely, but in the end, you were just a fool,¡± she said, her voice echoing in the silence that followed. The Snaegulvars had fallen, defeated by her light, and Barbartos realized the truth: he had underestimated her power. As darkness began to close in around him, he knew he had failed in his quest to eliminate her and protect Kelda. ¡°I knew you were the one,¡± Aladiah said, her voice soft yet resolute as she turned to the hypnotized Kelda, who stood motionless under her spell. ¡°The Snaegulvars did not attack you, not even once. They were avoiding you.¡± Kelda''s eyes, still glazed and vacant, stared ahead as if she couldn¡¯t comprehend the gravity of Aladiah''s words. The air around them crackled with residual energy from the battle, but in this moment, the chaos faded into the background. Aladiah stepped closer, her radiant aura casting a warm glow over Kelda, contrasting sharply with the darkness that had just engulfed the village. ¡°Even if I die, I will not let you have her!¡± Barbartos shouted, his voice ringing with fierce determination. With a dramatic flourish, he raised his arms toward the sky, calling forth the ancient powers that surged within him. ¡°O Lord of Frost, O Ruler of the Abyss, To Thee I offer my life and blood, Grant me the strength to ensnare this angel!¡± As he uttered the final words of the incantation, the air around him shimmered with an ethereal glow, vibrating with an otherworldly energy. A bone-chilling wind swept across the battlefield, and the ground beneath Barbartos crackled with the awakening of icy power, his magic responding eagerly to his desperate plea. Chapter 32: Hailstorm 4 ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t believe he still has this much strength!¡± Aladiah exclaimed, surprise flickering across her features. Without wasting a moment, she cast a shimmering [Light Barrier] around herself and the entranced Kelda. As the winds swirling around the village intensified, they morphed into a raging hailstorm, the air thick with ice and fury. Barbartos, meanwhile, was channeling his immense [Ice Barrier]. His body began to take on a pale blue hue, and deep cracks slowly spread across his limbs and face, a grotesque testament to the toll his magic exacted. With a sickening sound, his arms broke off, falling away in shattered fragments. ¡°The least I can do... is to encase the remaining villagers in ice, preserving them from this nightmare,¡± Barbartos thought, the burden of his resolve pressing heavily on his heart. His final act of protection, even as the storm raged around him, would ensure their safety. With his body faltering, he focused the last remnants of his strength. The magic coursing through him came at a terrible price, but it was the only way to ensure their survival. ¡°You will not take her with you!¡± Barbartos roared with fierce defiance, his voice echoing into the storm. As he uttered those final words, his body continued to splinter, cracks spreading across his form until, at last, he crumbled into dust¡ªhis sacrifice complete. "Curse you, demon!" Aladiah snarled, stomping furiously on the shattered fragments of what had once been Barbartos. Her rage surged, unable to accept his final defiance. "This [Ice Barrier]... it''s immense," she muttered, surveying the wall of hailstorm surrounding her. "I won¡¯t be able to escape. Is his plan for us to die together in here?!" Aladiah bit her lip, frustration and panic flickering across her usually calm face. Her breath hitched as the reality dawned on her. "I don¡¯t have enough mana to survive this." Then, she turned, her eyes falling on the hypnotized Kelda, still standing behind her¡ªan unwitting vessel. "As much as I despise the thought... I¡¯ll have to discard this body and possess her for now." A soft glow emanated from Aladiah as her form began to shimmer. A white sphere with ethereal, glowing wings slowly detached from her body and drifted toward Kelda. Without hesitation, the sphere entered the girl''s body, merging with her essence. ¡°Ugh... I¡¯ll have to use what¡¯s left of my mana to set up a purifying zone,¡± Kelda¡ªor rather, Aladiah inside Kelda¡ªgrumbled. ¡°Those damned wolves won¡¯t be able to materialize inside this village.¡± She raised her hand, her voice steady despite the exhaustion weighing on her. ¡°[Light Field].¡± A radiant glow spread from her palm, illuminating the ground beneath her. The light expanded outward, covering the entire village in a shimmering protective barrier. "This [Light Field] should prevent any low-tier evil spirits from manifesting," she murmured, watching as the purifying glow settled into the earth. "Now that I¡¯m completely drained of mana, I have no choice but to slumber. I¡¯ll bide my time and wait for the right moment to escape this wretched place¡ªbringing this girl to the Almighty Lord when I do." With that, she closed her eyes, preparing to let her consciousness sink deep into Kelda''s body, conserving her strength for the inevitable escape.
The scene shifted back to Kelda as she slowly awoke from her rest. ¡°Ugh, my head hurts more every day,¡± she muttered, gently tapping the side of her head in a futile attempt to ease the throbbing pain. Confusion clouded her thoughts as she surveyed the frozen landscape around her. "Why am I trapped here? Why are Mutti and Vatti frozen... and why am I the only one still moving in this entire village?" Kelda''s voice trembled with a mixture of fear and frustration. She glanced at her parents, their forms encased in thick layers of ice, preserved like statues. The weight of it all was crushing, yet her mind was a blur, unable to piece together the moments that led her to this frozen prison. "I can¡¯t remember anything¡­ not before the hailstorm came," Kelda whispered, her heart sinking as the cold reality began to settle in. ¡°The elder¡­ someone told me to avoid somebody, I think... but I can¡¯t remember who¡­¡± she muttered, straining to recall the vague warning. Her thoughts remained murky, lost beneath the pounding headache. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°Ahhh! The pain in my head isn¡¯t going away!¡± Kelda groaned, clutching her temples as the throbbing intensified. Her vision blurred, and a wave of dizziness washed over her, threatening to drag her into unconsciousness. Fighting to stay upright, she stumbled toward the door. ¡°Ugh... I still need to gather the potatoes and carrots... or I¡¯ll starve to death¡­¡± Despite the nausea swirling in her head, Kelda forced herself outside. Her steps were unsteady, her vision swimming, but she pushed forward, determined to reach the field. With each faltering step, the world spun around her, yet she carried on, desperate to survive. Particles of light began to dance in Kelda''s vision, faint but growing brighter with every step she took. ¡°Am I seeing things now?¡± she murmured, blinking hard to clear her head. ¡°I must persevere¡­ I can¡¯t faint now¡­¡± Leaning heavily on a wooden stick as a makeshift crutch, she trudged forward, the dizziness threatening to topple her at any moment. Her body ached, the weight of exhaustion pulling her down, but she pressed on, each step heavier than the last. As she neared the field, a strange sight caught her eye¡ªan area dense with those same shimmering particles of light. They hovered in the air, swirling like fireflies, casting an ethereal glow over the barren land. Confusion flickered across her face. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± she whispered, gripping the stick tighter, her heart pounding with both fear and curiosity as she approached the glowing area. Kelda moved cautiously toward the glowing spot, her heart pounding in her chest. She knelt down and began to dig, her fingers trembling as they brushed against something soft. A piece of fabric emerged from the dirt, weathered and torn but unmistakably familiar. "Doesn¡¯t this¡­ belong to¡­" she muttered, her head aching as she struggled to place the memory. "Ugh, who does it belong to?" She stared at the cloth for a moment, the faded colors stirring something deep in her mind. Then, like a jolt, it hit her. "It¡¯s the elder¡¯s!" she exclaimed, her breath catching. "This piece of clothing belonged to the elder! But¡­ where is he? Is he dead¡­?" Her thoughts raced, panic swelling in her chest as she tried to recall any sign of him. "I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere in the village¡­ What happened to him?" A cold chill crept up her spine, as the reality of the elder''s disappearance¡ªand possibly his fate¡ªbegan to settle in. Determined, Kelda began to dig deeper, her hands moving frantically through the snow-covered earth. The pain in her head throbbed relentlessly, but she pushed it aside, driven by the need to uncover the elder¡¯s fate. "I have to know..." she whispered to herself, her breaths coming in ragged gasps as she clawed at the frozen ground. Each handful of snow and dirt seemed to weigh heavier, but her resolve was unshaken. The crops could wait¡ªfinding the elder was more important. Her fingers grew numb from the cold, but she didn¡¯t stop, even as exhaustion threatened to overwhelm her. "I need to be sure... he has to be here..." she muttered, her heart pounding faster with every inch she dug. As Kelda dug deeper, her fingers finally grazed something soft and strange. The moment the ashes of the elder mixed with the snow made contact with her skin, a searing pain surged through her body. ¡°GYAH!¡± she screamed, collapsing to her knees, clutching her hand as if it were on fire. The pain shot through her like lightning, spreading from her fingers to her entire body, leaving her trembling in agony. Tears welled up in her eyes, but no one was there to hear her cry for help¡ªshe was utterly alone. Her vision blurred further, and for a moment, she could see flashes of something¡ªimages, memories, perhaps¡ªbut they vanished just as quickly, leaving her gasping for breath. ¡°What... is this?¡± she groaned through clenched teeth, her body trembling as she struggled against the pain. "Why is this happening?" ¡°Was the elder fighting someone¡­ugh¡­?¡± Fragments of memories flooded back to her¡ªimages of chaos, of her being hypnotized, and a figure looming over her, twisted and malevolent. Suddenly, the wall of hail that had encased the village dissipated, as if it had never existed. The oppressive silence was shattered by ominous howls echoing throughout the village, sending chills racing down her spine. Kelda''s heart raced. "What now?" she thought, her instinct urging her to flee. But she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was deeply wrong, and she couldn¡¯t leave without knowing the fate of the elder. Determined, she pushed herself up, shaking off the dizziness that threatened to overwhelm her. With her heart pounding, she steadied herself and looked around. The air crackled with tension, and the howls grew louder, drawing closer. A pack of Snaegulvars emerged from the shadows, their eyes gleaming with predatory hunger as they fixated on her. ¡°Eeek! Was the elder fighting these wolves?!¡± Kelda thought, her pulse quickening. As she squinted at the approaching creatures, the truth hit her like a cold wave: these were no ordinary wolves, but fearsome monsters, their forms twisted and grotesque. Panic surged through her veins, but she couldn''t back away now. The chilling reality of her situation gripped her, yet deep down, an inexplicable connection to the elder¡¯s fate urged her forward. Unbeknownst to her, the moment she made contact with Barbartos¡¯ ashes, the lingering effects of his [Ice Barrier] and Aladiah¡¯s [Light Zone] collided and canceled each other out, allowing the Snaegulvars to enter the village without restraint. The monsters advanced with deadly intent, fixated on killing Aladiah, who resided within Kelda¡¯s body without her knowledge. Kelda glanced around frantically, her heart pounding as she searched for an escape route. To her surprise, the oppressive wall of hailstorm had vanished, leaving a chilling silence in its wake. With a surge of adrenaline, she pushed through the pain in her head and sprinted away. The Snaegulvars pursued her with a relentless hunger, their howls echoing through the village like a death knell. Desperate, she dashed into a nearby villager''s house, slamming the door shut behind her. The thick wooden walls provided a fleeting sense of security, but the Snaegulvars were undeterred. They hurled themselves against the door, their snarls reverberating through the wood as they attempted to break through and reach Aladiah. ¡°Please, hold on!¡± Kelda whispered to herself, her breath coming in ragged gasps. She frantically scanned the room for anything she could use to fortify her makeshift barricade. The air crackled with tension as she braced herself, knowing the monsters were just outside, eager to tear through the last remnants of safety. ¡°Why are they after me?! Am I going to be their next meal?!¡± Kelda cried out in terror, pressing her back against the door with all her strength. The relentless pounding of the Snaegulvars echoed in her ears, each thud a reminder of her impending doom. ¡°Please, God, if you¡¯re out there, save me!¡± she prayed fervently, her voice trembling as she pushed against the door with her entire weight. The wood creaked ominously under the strain, and she could feel her resolve wavering with each violent impact. With desperation clawing at her heart, Kelda took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. ¡°I can¡¯t give up now!¡± she whispered fiercely, summoning the last remnants of her courage. The shadows of doubt crept in, but she fought them back, determined to hold her ground against the onslaught. She quickly scanned the room for anything she could use, but a wave of despair washed over her as she remembered she had already taken all the metal and hard materials back to her house to create makeshift armor for crossing the hailstorm. The only objects within reach were the flimsy table and chairs. ¡°Is this really the end for me?¡± Kelda wailed, her grip on the door tightening as the Snaegulvars continued to batter against it. Her heart raced, the sound of her own pulse drowning out the chaos outside. In that moment of desperation, she grabbed a nearby chair, lifting it above her head as if it could somehow shield her from the impending danger. ¡°I won¡¯t go down without a fight!¡± she shouted defiantly, though uncertainty gnawed at her resolve. Chapter 33: Hailstorm 5 On the outskirts of Angurn, where the Almany soldiers were stationed, a soldier on lookout duty dashed toward the command tent in a panic. His breath was ragged as he skidded to a halt, saluting hurriedly. ¡°Lieutenant Falkmar, the hailstorm¡­ it¡¯s gone!¡± he gasped, struggling to catch his breath. Falkmar, surprised, stepped out of the tent. ¡°Gone?¡± His brow furrowed in disbelief as he glanced toward the distant village. The ominous storm that had cloaked Angurn for so long had vanished without warning. Without wasting time, Falkmar pulled out his magnifying scope, holding it up to his eye as he carefully surveyed the village for any signs of disturbance. "Just what has happened?" he muttered, adjusting the focus as he scanned the horizon for anything unusual. The village seemed eerily calm from this distance, but Falkmar''s instincts told him that something was amiss. The sudden disappearance of the storm, after days of impenetrable blizzards, made no sense. "Prepare the men," he ordered, lowering the scope. "We¡¯re moving out. Something¡¯s not right, and we need to find out what.¡± The soldier saluted, running off to relay the command. Falkmar remained, his eyes fixed on the village, unease settling in his gut. As Falkmar continued to survey the village through his magnifying scope, a sudden movement caught his eye. His blood ran cold as he spotted a pack of Snaegulvars, their hulking, wolf-like forms darting through the streets, heading straight for the heart of the village. ¡°Snaegulvars...¡± Falkmar muttered under his breath, a grimace forming on his face. The beasts were moving swiftly, their relentless advance unmistakable. He tightened his grip on the scope, following their path. "They''re heading into the village. Damn it... it¡¯s worse than I thought." As Falkmar focused his scope on the Snaegulvars, a sense of dread gnawed at him. His breath caught when he traced the path of the monstrous pack¡ªhis gaze landing on a lone figure desperately running through the snow-laden village streets. A girl. The Snaegulvars were hunting her. ¡°By the gods¡­¡± Falkmar muttered, his eyes wide with shock. He could see the desperation in her movements, the way she staggered through the village, trying to find shelter. The beasts, however, were relentless, their fanged jaws snapping as they closed in on her. Falkmar¡¯s urgency only grew as he scanned the village. His heart pounded as he lowered his scope, the horrifying image of the girl still fresh in his mind. "We don¡¯t have much time." ¡°Lieutenant Falkmar, the platoon is ready to sortie!¡± a soldier reported, breathless and tense. ¡°Good,¡± Falkmar responded, his tone grim. ¡°We have to reach Angurn immediately. There¡¯s a girl being hunted by the Snaegulvars.¡± ¡°Understood, sir!¡± the soldier saluted and quickly rejoined the ranks, ready to mobilize. Falkmar turned toward the assembled soldiers, snow crunching beneath their boots as they stood ready for action. They didn¡¯t have horses, but they would have to cover the distance on foot as quickly as possible. ¡°We move out¡ªnow!¡± Falkmar ordered. The soldiers charged forward, their footsteps swift and steady as they raced through the snow-covered terrain toward Angurn. Falkmar led the way, his breath visible in the cold air, his mind focused solely on reaching the village in time. Every second mattered. As they neared Angurn, Falkmar¡¯s gaze was locked on the distant village. The wind howled, but the Snaegulvars'' vicious howls grew louder, spurring the soldiers on. "Hang on, kid," Falkmar muttered under his breath. "We¡¯re coming." As they neared the village, a pack of Snaegulvars appeared, blocking their path. ¡°Firing Squad, get in position and cover us! Fire at will!¡± Falkmar commanded, his voice sharp and authoritative. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± came the quick reply. The rear troops broke formation and took up a defensive stance, raising their specialized crossbows. After steadying their aim, the soldiers unleashed a volley of fire arrows at the advancing Snaegulvars. The arrows, coated in oil, ignited on impact, burning fiercely as they pierced the creatures. The oil ensured that the flames wouldn¡¯t be extinguished, intensifying the fire as it engulfed the wolves. Seizing the opportunity, the frontline troops charged in, slashing through the weakened Snaegulvars with their crossbow bayonets, pushing forward as they fought their way into the village. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. As the Snaegulvars ahead were annihilated, the rear-firing squad wasted no time. They quickly sprinted forward, catching up to the frontline troops without a moment¡¯s delay. As they approached the area where the girl was supposed to be hiding, more Snaegulvars appeared, this time surrounding them from all sides. ¡°Platoon, Formation D!¡± Falkmar commanded sharply. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the soldiers responded in unison. Without hesitation, the troops shifted into position, forming a defensive circle. The firing squad took the center, their crossbows ready, while the frontline soldiers spread out, covering every angle and bracing for the imminent attack. The howling wind carried the eerie cries of the approaching Snaegulvars as they emerged from the swirling snow, their glowing red eyes locking onto the Almany soldiers. The soldiers stood firm, crossbows at the ready, their faces steeled for battle. ¡°Ready¡­ aim!¡± Falkmar shouted, his voice cutting through the storm. The firing squad took aim, their oil-coated fire arrows igniting in a blaze of orange against the blinding white snow. ¡°Fire!¡± A volley of flaming arrows shot forward, arcing through the air and striking the first wave of Snaegulvars. The creatures snarled and howled as the arrows embedded in their icy fur, flames erupting upon contact. The oil-fed fire clung to their bodies, scorching through their natural ice resistance. Even as they thrashed to shake off the burning agony, the fire refused to be extinguished, devouring them with growing intensity. More Snaegulvars surged from the flanks, undeterred by their burning kin. They moved as a pack, ice shards forming around their claws, ready to tear through the soldiers¡¯ defenses. ¡°Frontline, brace!¡± Falkmar ordered. The frontline soldiers gripped their crossbows, pulling out the attached bayonets with a sharp click. The Snaegulvars lunged with chilling ferocity, but the soldiers met them head-on. A soldier stabbed forward, his bayonet piercing the throat of a charging wolf, blood staining the snow beneath. Another thrust caught a Snaegulvar in mid-air, its icy claws inches from tearing into the soldier¡¯s chest. The bayonets gleamed with deadly precision as they clashed with the wolves, cutting through ice-clad fur and bone. The soldiers pressed forward, using their bayonets to stab, parry, and counter the Snaegulvars¡¯ vicious attacks. Every successful strike weakened the enemy, the fire arrows whistling overhead from the firing squad, providing continuous cover. A hulking Snaegulvar, larger than the others, charged straight at the defensive circle, its claws radiating dark magic, threatening to break through the soldiers¡¯ formation. ¡°Concentrate fire on the big one!¡± Falkmar barked. Several soldiers aimed and fired simultaneously, sending flaming arrows into the beast¡¯s chest. The creature stumbled but kept advancing, its magical regeneration already repairing the damage. Undeterred, the soldiers continued their barrage, igniting the air with the searing hiss of fire arrows. Finally, with a savage howl, the massive Snaegulvar collapsed, consumed by the relentless flames. ¡°Push forward!¡± Falkmar shouted, rallying his men. With a united battle cry, the soldiers advanced, driving the remaining Snaegulvars back. The frontliners used their bayonets to carve through the fray, while the firing squad continued their barrage of fire arrows, turning the battlefield into a blazing inferno. As the final Snaegulvar fell, its body engulfed in flames, the soldiers stood victorious. The snow around them was littered with smoldering corpses, the once-menacing pack reduced to ash and charred remains. Breathing heavily, Falkmar scanned the horizon, ensuring no more threats approached. ¡°Hold your ground! We press on soon,¡± he ordered, his voice steady despite the exhaustion.
A while later, Kelda still stood poised with the chair in her hands, ready to smash whatever or whoever came through the door. Her grip tightened as a series of loud bangs echoed through the room, each one sending a jolt of adrenaline through her body. Then, suddenly, silence fell. Her heart raced as she remained on high alert, waiting for any sign of movement. But nothing happened. The banging ceased, and an eerie stillness followed, amplifying the tension in the room. Kelda''s knuckles whitened as she gripped the chair tighter, her eyes fixed on the door, her mind racing with possibilities. What if the monsters are just waiting for me to tire out? The throbbing pain in her head worsened, clouding her focus and adding to her growing anxiety. Suddenly, the door creaked open, its slow movement sending a chill down her spine. Without hesitation, she saw a shadow cross the threshold. Fear and desperation took over, and with all her strength, she swung the chair, slamming it down on the intruder. The impact was solid, but to her surprise, it wasn¡¯t a monster¡ªit was a man. ¡°Eh?!¡± she blurted, startled. The man grunted, raising his crossbow just in time to block the blow, preventing any serious injury. The chair bounced off the weapon, leaving both of them momentarily frozen in shock. ¡°Whoa, easy there!¡± the man said, lowering his crossbow cautiously. ¡°I''m not here to fight you.¡± ¡°Who are you¡ª?¡± Kelda began, still clutching the damaged chair, her voice shaky with adrenaline. But before she could finish, she noticed more figures entering the room behind him. ¡°Guys?¡± she added, her confusion deepening as she saw the group. The man lowered his crossbow further, glancing back at the others. ¡°We¡¯re not here to hurt you. We''re soldiers from Almany. We heard there was trouble in the area.¡± He motioned toward the rest of the group before turning to address another figure, who seemed to be in charge. ¡°Looks like we found her, sir.¡± From the shadows stepped a more imposing figure, his presence commanding. He approached with a measured pace, his eyes scanning Kelda, assessing the situation. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s make sure she¡¯s safe,¡± the officer said calmly, but with an air of authority. Kelda, still tense, stared at them, unsure if she could trust them. ¡°I saw you getting chased by the Snaegulvars and rushed here with my soldiers. Are you alright?¡± Falkmar, the commanding officer, asked, his voice tinged with concern. ¡°I-I¡­ fine, I guess¡­?¡± Kelda stammered, but before she could say more, a sharp, unbearable pain shot through her head. ¡°Arghhhh!!! My head¡ª¡± she gasped, clutching her temples as the pain grew worse. Her legs gave out beneath her, and she collapsed to the floor, still holding her head in agony. ¡°Someone help her!¡± Falkmar barked, and his soldiers immediately rushed forward. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± They moved quickly, retrieving a collapsible stretcher from one of their packs. Carefully, they lifted Kelda onto it, their movements precise and gentle. ¡°Squad one, take her back to camp,¡± Falkmar ordered. ¡°She needs treatment immediately.¡± With coordinated efficiency, they hoisted Kelda up and began carrying her out of the room, making their way through the cold, snow-covered village toward the safety of their camp. ¡°Squad Two and Three, remain stationed here and search for any other survivors,¡± Falkmar commanded sharply. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the soldiers responded in unison. Squads Two and Three quickly fanned out, moving methodically through the village to search for any other survivors, while Squad one carried Kelda, their pace steady but cautious. Falkmar stood for a moment, his eyes scanning the desolate village. The silence was unnerving, and the air was thick with tension. He watched his soldiers move, his mind racing with thoughts of the growing dangers surrounding Angurn. Satisfied with their progress, Falkmar turned to follow Squad One. "I¡¯ll come with you,¡± he said firmly. ¡°We need to ensure she gets proper care.¡± As they made their way through the snow-covered streets, Falkmar kept his hand close to his crossbow, his sharp gaze constantly scanning the shadows. The Snaegulvars were still out there, and he wasn¡¯t about to let his guard down. Squad One moved with precision, carrying Kelda with care. Falkmar marched alongside them, his thoughts focused on the threats ahead and the fate of the village. The weight of responsibility hung heavy in the cold air as they pressed on. Chapter 34: Hailstorm 6 Sir, we found some villagers encased in ice,¡± a soldier reported as he stepped into Falkmar¡¯s command tent. ¡°Aside from that, there weren¡¯t any other abnormalities. Should we search the perimeters of the village?¡± Falkmar considered for a moment, his brow furrowed. Then, with a decisive tone, he shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to search further. The Snaegulvars were hunting that girl¡ªshe must have done something to provoke them. We need everyone back here. The Snaegulvars'' attacks on the base are becoming more frequent.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the soldier responded sharply, then quickly exited the tent to relay the command to the others stationed in the village. As the tent flap fell closed, Falkmar¡¯s eyes darkened, his thoughts turning to the growing threat the Snaegulvars posed. Something had triggered their relentless pursuit of the girl, and the safety of his camp was at stake. Falkmar entered the medical tent, his gaze falling on the girl lying unconscious on the cot. He turned to the soldiers stationed inside. ¡°How¡¯s her condition?¡± he asked, his voice steady but tinged with concern. ¡°Sir,¡± one of the soldiers began, ¡°aside from a high fever, she doesn¡¯t seem to have any major injuries. However, our medical equipment here is inadequate. We¡¯ll need to bring her back to Almany for a thorough check-up.¡± Falkmar nodded, considering the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s take her back to Almany then. I¡¯m curious to find out what she did to provoke these Snaegulvars. Pack up our gear and prepare to leave as soon as the other squads return.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the soldiers responded promptly, immediately beginning to pack up the camp. Falkmar cast another glance at the girl, his mind swirling with questions. The Snaegulvars were relentless, and he needed answers¡ªboth for her sake and the safety of his men. ¡°Almany?¡± the girl murmured, her eyes still closed. ¡°Soldiers of Gevurah?¡± She stirred, slowly sitting up, and as her eyes fluttered open, they glowed with a radiant silver light. White, ethereal wings unfurled from her back, their soft glow filling the tent with an unearthly presence. ¡°I am Aladiah, one of the guardian angels serving under the Almighty Lord,¡± she declared, her voice ringing with divine authority. Falkmar¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. An angel? His mind raced. Why is an angel here?! He glanced at his soldiers, all equally confused. Her eyes... they were blue before, not silver. And there was nothing angelic about her presence earlier. Was she hiding her true identity this entire time? Aladiah¡¯s gaze swept over them. ¡°Soldiers of Gevurah, I command you, escort me back to Azevaria,¡± she ordered, her tone leaving no room for question. Falkmar, caught between shock and duty, hesitated before responding, his voice tense. ¡°O great angel, we are merely an exploration team. We¡¯re not equipped to travel long distances to Azevaria.¡± Her eyes flared, the glow intensifying. ¡°Do not talk back to me, lowly pawns. My commands bear the same weight as Gevurah¡¯s. You will obey.¡± The tension in the tent grew thick, but suddenly, Aladiah winced, clutching her head in apparent agony. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± she groaned, her ethereal wings flickering as if struggling to maintain their form. Falkmar and his soldiers exchanged bewildered looks. The divine being before them, once commanding and resolute, was now writhing in pain. ¡°What¡¯s happening to her?¡± one of the soldiers whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Falkmar muttered, his eyes narrowing. Something about this angel¡ªAladiah¡ªwasn¡¯t right. After a tense moment of silence, the girl let out a chilling scream. Her body convulsed as a glowing, ethereal white orb was violently repelled from her chest. The orb hovered in the air, radiating light, with a pair of ghostly wings spread wide. ¡°Ugh... To be able to repel my possession, she must be the right one!¡± the orb hissed, its voice eerie and distorted. ¡°I command you, escort this girl back to Azevaria or die!¡± The orb began to open countless eyes, some bleeding as they grotesquely blinked, staring at everyone in the tent. Falkmar¡¯s eyes narrowed. The girl was possessed by Aladiah, he realized. The orb floating before them was Aladiah¡¯s true form¡ªtwisted and vengeful. Suddenly, a bone-chilling howl echoed from outside. ¡°Awoooo!¡± The Snaegulvars, enraged and relentless, charged into the Almany soldiers¡¯ base, heading straight for the medical tent with terrifying speed. ¡°Sir! We can¡¯t fend off these Snaegulvars anymore!¡± one of the soldiers shouted in panic as the beasts stormed past, ignoring him entirely and charging toward Aladiah. ¡°Protect me, pawns of Gevurah!¡± Aladiah shrieked, her voice now desperate as she hovered above them, her bleeding eyes wild with fear. Falkmar, piecing everything together, realized the truth: The Snaegulvars weren¡¯t after the girl. They were after Aladiah. He had read of Snaegulvars in ancient texts¡ªcreatures born from grudges, hunting those who provoked them. Aladiah is their true target, he thought. If they kill her, this might end. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°We should be fine once they take down whatever provoked them,¡± Falkmar muttered under his breath. ¡°It¡¯s a gamble, but it¡¯s our only chance.¡± ¡°Sir, what do we do?!¡± a soldier cried, fear evident in his voice as the Snaegulvars drew closer. ¡°All troops, step aside!¡± Falkmar commanded, his voice sharp. ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± The soldiers, though confused and fearful, quickly obeyed, moving out of the way as the Snaegulvars charged toward the orb. ¡°No! Are you rebelling against¡ª" Aladiah¡¯s scream was cut short as the Snaegulvars slammed into the orb, pinning it to the ground. Their powerful jaws gnashed at her, their claws tearing into her true form with savage fury. ¡°S-save me¡­!¡± Aladiah¡¯s voice, once filled with arrogance, was now weak and pitiful as her form flickered and began to fade. Falkmar¡¯s eyes narrowed as he assessed the situation. This so-called angel is vulnerable. There''s no sign of reinforcements. This is my chance. His mind raced, calculating his next move. I can''t let this opportunity slip away. Falkmar, without hesitation, raised his crossbow and aimed it at the trembling orb. ¡°We are soldiers of Almany, under the command of Fuhrer Irmina Reltisa. We do not take orders from monsters.¡± His voice was cold and resolute as he pulled the trigger, delivering the final blow to Aladiah. The bolt struck true, and the orb shattered with a brilliant flash of light. The Snaegulvars, ensuring their target was dead, slowly turned their attention to the unconscious girl lying nearby. The soldiers tensed, gripping their crossbows tightly, waiting for orders. ¡°Sir... what now?¡± one of them asked, his voice shaky. Falkmar¡¯s eyes stayed on the beasts as they approached the girl. He held his hand up. ¡°Stand at attention. Be ready for anything, but do not attack. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡± ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± The soldiers, though visibly nervous, held their positions, their weapons trained on the Snaegulvars but without firing. The Snaegulvars circled the girl, their icy breath visible in the cold air. But instead of harming her, they snuggled up to her unconscious form, their massive bodies resting protectively around her. One of the Snaegulvars¡ªthe largest of the pack¡ªturned its head and locked eyes with Falkmar. For a brief, haunting moment, it seemed as though the creature was acknowledging him. Then, as swiftly as they had appeared, the Snaegulvars vanished, dissolving into the cold wind, leaving nothing behind but an eerie silence. The tension finally broke as Falkmar lowered his weapon. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± he muttered, glancing at his men. ¡°Everyone, stand down.¡± The soldiers exhaled in relief, though the weight of what had just transpired still hung heavily in the air. ¡°We need to get her to safety,¡± Falkmar said, looking at the girl. ¡°She might have more answers than we realize.¡±
Back in Angurn, the ground suddenly rumbled as a small hole opened up. With a playful pop, out came Jack Frost, hopping excitedly. Following right behind, a girl clad in metal dress armor emerged, her prosthetic arm glowing faintly in the dim light. ¡°Weeeee areeeee hereeeeee!¡± Jack Frost chimed, bouncing around the armored girl with an infectious glee. The girl, Indienee, glanced around, her expression puzzled. ¡°Huh¡­ the hailstorm¡¯s gone?¡± She tilted her head, confused by the sudden change in weather. Just moments before, the icy tempest had been relentless. Before she could say more, a soldier, returning to camp after patrolling the area, caught sight of the duo. His eyes widened in alarm as he immediately recognized Jack Frost. ¡°Monster alert!¡± the soldier shouted, raising his weapon in a panic, his voice echoing through the quiet village. Instantly, tension filled the air as soldiers within earshot snapped to attention, preparing for an imminent confrontation. ¡°Get away from that monster, missy! You¡¯ll get yourself killed!¡± one of the soldiers shouted, his voice filled with urgency as he aimed his crossbow at Jack Frost. Indienee sighed, stepping in front of the small creature with calm resolve. ¡°Hah¡­ stay behind me,¡± she said softly, her prosthetic arm humming with latent energy. ¡°Oooookaaayyy!¡± Jack Frost replied cheerfully, hiding behind her with a drawn-out, playful tone. The squad leader, clearly perplexed, hesitated. ¡°Why are you trying to protect that monster? Who are you?¡± he demanded, his voice filled with suspicion, but his tone was cautious. Indienee¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her stance unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m Indienee,¡± she answered firmly, her gaze locking onto the squad leader. ¡°This ¡®monster¡¯ isn¡¯t your enemy. We¡¯re just passing through. You don¡¯t want to fight me.¡± The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, their grips tightening on their weapons, but confusion rippled through the ranks. They had been trained to see anything like Jack Frost as a threat, yet here was this armored stranger standing in its defense. ¡°What do we do, sergeant?¡± one of the soldiers asked, tension thick in his voice, unsure whether to proceed or back down. The squad leader, still studying Indienee, lowered his weapon slightly, though he remained on edge. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± he said cautiously. ¡°But if you¡¯re lying, we won¡¯t hesitate to attack. Now, explain¡ªwhy are you here, and what¡¯s your business with Angurn?¡± Indienee held out the rectangular metal plate, its surface gleaming slightly under the fading light. "I¡¯m an adventurer, based in Aerimes, Acacia," she said, trying to maintain a casual tone. She hesitated for a second before adding, "This Jack Frost is my, uh¡­ partner." The soldiers exchanged glances, clearly uneasy, but they advanced cautiously, not lowering their weapons. The squad leader squinted at the plate, his eyes widening as he read the inscription. ¡°She¡¯s a Platinum-ranked adventurer?¡± he blurted, astonishment evident in his voice. ¡°Why is an adventurer of such high rank here?!¡± One of the soldiers beside him leaned in, whispering, ¡°Sergeant, how high is Platinum?¡± The squad leader, still staring at Indienee¡¯s plate in disbelief, whispered back, ¡°There are six different rankings for adventurers. It starts from Bronze, then Silver, Gold, Platinum, Orichalcum, and Adamantite.¡± He paused, his voice lowering further. ¡°Platinum is around the rank of a Major for us.¡± The soldiers shifted uneasily, clearly impressed but wary. The revelation of Indienee¡¯s rank changed the mood slightly. They were now more cautious about how they proceeded, knowing they were dealing with someone far above the average adventurer. ¡°Why is someone like you, of such high standing, involved with this¡­ Jack Frost and traveling through Angurn?¡± the squad leader pressed, his tone more respectful but still filled with suspicion. Indienee crossed her arms, glancing at Jack Frost, who was still playfully hopping around behind her. ¡°I¡¯m here on a personal mission, nothing to do with your affairs. Jack here¡¯s harmless¡ªat least when I¡¯m around. I don¡¯t want any trouble with your troops.¡± The squad leader exchanged another glance with his men, visibly debating what to do next. "If you''re really a Platinum-ranked adventurer, that changes things. But, we¡¯ll need more than just your word." Indienee gave a knowing smile. "Fine by me. Just don¡¯t get in my way." As the soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, one of them whispered urgently to the sergeant, "Should we ask for her help to fend off the Snaegulvars'' assault?" The sergeant frowned, shaking his head slightly. "Adventurers usually care more about rewards and money. We don¡¯t have the resources to hire one, and we¡¯re not allowed to hire adventurers anyway.¡± "But... she could really help us," the soldier murmured, glancing at Indienee¡¯s impressive rank. Noticing the tension among the soldiers, Indienee tilted her head. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked, her tone neutral but curious. After a brief silence, the squad leader cleared his throat. ¡°We¡¯re heading back to our camp. The Snaegulvars have been assaulting it more frequently,¡± he admitted, though there was a clear hesitation in his voice, as if he was weighing his options. Indienee frowned, thinking to herself. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t get involved with Almany soldiers, but it sounds like they¡¯re in trouble¡­¡± ¡°Do you need my help?¡± she offered, keeping her voice casual but firm. The squad leader looked conflicted but ultimately shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s prohibited for us to get help from adventurers, but... thank you.¡± Indienee shrugged. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± As Indienee walked, her mind raced, thoughts swirling around the escalating attacks. "The Snaegulvars aren¡¯t just acting randomly," she muttered under her breath. "I need to find the person I¡¯m looking for before the Almany soldiers do." Chapter 35: Hailstorm 7 Jack Frost glanced up at Indienee with a mischievous grin, his icy voice echoing, "Wheee, whaaat areee weee looooking fooor nooow?" She remained focused, her gaze sharp as she scanned the rugged landscape around them. "Just stay close to me," she said, her voice firm. There was an urgency to her steps now, the weight of her mission pressing against her with each stride. Jack Frost giggled and skipped ahead slightly, but he stayed near, sensing the seriousness in her tone. ¡°I can¡¯t tell what this town used to be like with all the snow covering everything¡­¡± Indienee muttered, surveying the snow-laden ruins. ¡°Maybe I should use that tracer powder Ilma gave me to check for any magic traces.¡± She reached into her pouch and pulled out a small bag of powder, holding it in front of her. "If I remember the incantation correctly..." she murmured, concentrating. ¡°Type: Magic. Particle Level: Two and above. Trace On.¡± The powder inside the pouch responded immediately, swirling upward in a light spiral before forming into an arrow. For a moment, the arrow wavered, then suddenly split into multiple directions, darting around like confused fireflies before retreating back into the pouch. "Of course..." Indienee sighed, shaking her head. ¡°The hailstorm must have been summoned by magic, too. No wonder it¡¯s throwing off the reading.¡± ¡°Whaaaat waaaasss thaaattt?!¡± Jack Frost chimed in, eyes wide and sparkling with excitement as he stared at the pouch. ¡°It looooooks fuuuuuun!¡± Indienee gave him a patient smile, amused by his childlike enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s a magic tool Ilma developed to detect magical traces or artifacts. But, like I said, it¡¯s still a prototype... and it¡¯s clearly not equipped to handle areas this saturated with magic.¡± She tucked the pouch back into her belt, her eyes scanning the snow-covered streets, now fully aware she¡¯d have to rely on old-fashioned methods to search the town. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to do this the hard way.¡± With a sigh, she set off again, trudging through the thick snow, the quiet crunch of her footsteps the only sound in the desolate village. Jack Frost bounced along beside her, his cheerful demeanor in stark contrast to the eerie silence around them. Jack Frost pestered Indienee relentlessly until she finally gave in, reluctantly allowing it to use the tracer powder. With a gleeful grin, the mischievous spirit began tossing the powder in the air as though it were a toy. Indienee carefully moved through the quiet village, the eerie silence broken only by the crunch of snow under her feet. She entered one of the darkened houses and was met with an unsettling sight¡ªvillagers frozen in their sleep, completely encased in ice. Most lay peacefully in their beds, blankets half-drawn, unaware of the creeping cold that overtook them in the night. Their faces, undisturbed by fear, appeared calm, as though they never realized they were being frozen. The stillness of the scene, with the villagers locked in slumber, only deepened the eerie atmosphere of the abandoned village. As she examined the scene, Jack Frost danced around her, chanting and swirling the tracer powder without a care in the world. ¡°Traaaaaceeeeee Oooooooon!¡± it sang, oblivious to the grim atmosphere. ¡°Somebody skilled in Ice Magic must have fought here,¡± Indienee thought, her eyes scanning the frozen figures with a growing sense of unease. "But who were they fighting against?" Just as she pondered this, Jack Frost''s playful chanting took a sudden turn. This time, when the powder scattered, a portion of it didn¡¯t float aimlessly but instead gathered and pointed to a spot on the ground. Indienee¡¯s attention snapped to the glowing trace. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s this?¡± She crouched down, brushing the snow away. The powder had formed a faint arrow, indicating something hidden beneath the surface. Jack Frost bounced excitedly. ¡°Whaaat diiiid we fiiiiiind?¡± Indienee knelt down, brushing aside the snow to reveal a small, torn piece of cloth half-buried in the frozen ground. She held it up, frowning as she inspected the fabric. "A piece of clothing?" she muttered to herself, eyes narrowing in thought. "Was it from the enemy of the Ice Magic user? Or... was it the ice magic user who was defeated?" As she tried to piece together the mystery, Jack Frost leaned over her shoulder, poking at the cloth with a mischievous grin. "Ooooh, a clueeeee! Whooooo doooo yoooou think it beloooongs toooo?" Indienee shook her head, her mind racing. "I''m not sure yet, but this might be important." Suddenly, a low, familiar growl reached her ears, and she snapped her head up just in time to see a group of Snaegulvars appearing. Her instincts kicked in, and she immediately got ready to defend herself.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. But instead of attacking, the Snaegulvars rushed past her, completely ignoring her presence. They bolted with incredible speed, heading in the direction of the Almany camp. "What the...?" Indienee muttered, eyes wide in surprise. Jack Frost tilted its head, watching the wolves with curiosity. "Whereeee areeee theeey goooooing? Areeee weee goooonna follooow theeeem?" Indienee stood up, her mind shifting gears quickly. "They¡¯re not after us... they¡¯re heading for the Almany camp. If the Snaegulvars are that focused on something there, it could be tied to all of this." She stuffed the torn cloth into her pouch, her gaze following the disappearing Snaegulvars. "I need to figure out what¡¯s going on, and fast. Jack, stay close." "Ayyeeee!" Jack Frost chirped, bouncing along beside her as they hurried in the direction of the camp, tension thickening in the air. As Indienee and Jack Frost made their way toward the camp, something caught her eye in the distance. A faint but unmistakable flash of light emanated from one of the tents. ¡°There¡¯s light coming from the tents! We have to hurry!¡± Indienee shouted, her eyes narrowing as she focused on the brief glow. Jack Frost, struggling to keep up, groaned, "Yoooou goooo ahead fiiirssst. I am tiiiireeed!" The mischievous spirit¡¯s usual energy had fizzled, replaced by weariness. Indienee cast a quick glance over her shoulder but didn¡¯t slow down. "Alright, catch up when you can!" she called back, before quickening her pace. Her metal boots crunched through the thick snow as she charged toward the Almany camp. Her prosthetic arm hummed with energy, a familiar pulse of power flowing through it. She didn¡¯t need a conventional weapon; the lightning and fire she could channel from her prosthetic were more than enough. As she approached, Indienee prepared herself for whatever was waiting at the camp, ready to unleash the storm if necessary. After a while, Indienee finally reached the camp. She sprinted toward a tent that was surrounded by soldiers. The men, too bewildered by what they had witnessed, didn¡¯t stop her as she pushed her way through. Inside the tent, an unconscious girl lay on a cot, her breathing shallow. A man who appeared to be the commander stood nearby, his expression tense and guarded. The soldier narrowed his eyes at Indienee as she entered. ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing here in our camp?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Indienee, an adventurer," she answered calmly, though her gaze quickly shifted to the girl. "I¡¯m searching for someone, and I saw a flash of light from this direction. I came to investigate.¡± The commander¡¯s brow furrowed, clearly uneasy with the sudden intrusion. "And what does an adventurer hope to gain by interfering in military matters?" ¡°This girl may be the one I¡¯m searching for,¡± Indienee replied, her tone steady but cautious. The soldier regarded her for a moment, then introduced himself. ¡°I am Second Lieutenant Falkmar, the commander of this exploration platoon.¡± His gaze shifted briefly to the unconscious girl. ¡°Who is she, and why are you looking for her?¡± Indienee hesitated, knowing she couldn¡¯t reveal everything. ¡°I can¡¯t give you all the details, but she¡¯s important to me¡ªpotentially more important than either of us realizes.¡± Falkmar¡¯s eyes narrowed, scrutinizing her from head to toe, clearly assessing whether she was a threat. ¡°You need this girl, yet you refuse to explain why,¡± he said, his voice dropping to a more dangerous tone. ¡°Barging into my camp is an offense under Almany¡¯s law. I could have you arrested, or worse.¡± Indienee met his gaze, unfazed. "I understand the stakes, Lieutenant, but believe me when I say that if she¡¯s who I think she is, this situation involves more than just Almany¡¯s laws." ¡°S-sir, this girl is a platinum-ranked adventurer, though she may not look like one,¡± one of the soldiers nervously interjected. Falkmar¡¯s eyebrow raised slightly, but his demeanor remained stern. ¡°Oh? And why should we care if she¡¯s platinum-ranked? She¡¯s not a citizen of Almany, and that doesn¡¯t exempt her from our laws.¡± ¡°A-apologies, sir!¡± the soldier stammered, standing back hurriedly, clearly regretting speaking out of turn. Indienee held her ground, sensing the tension but choosing not to escalate it. ¡°Rank or not, Lieutenant, I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. But this girl¡¯s well-being is crucial, more than you realize.¡± She gestured toward the unconscious girl. "And time may be running out." After a tense moment of silence, a long, drawn-out sneeze echoed through the air. ¡°ACHOOOOO~!¡± A snowball came rolling lazily toward the camp. ¡°Enemy attack!¡± a soldier outside shouted, hastily aiming his weapon at the snowball and firing, shattering it into harmless bits of ice and snow. Falkmar¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Men, prepare your weapons!¡± he commanded sharply. The camp erupted into a frenzy as soldiers scrambled to arm themselves. Turning back to Indienee, Falkmar added, ¡°We¡¯ll leave this matter for later.¡± His tone was firm, indicating their conversation was far from over. Indienee sighed internally. "Hah¡­ thank you, Jack Frost, for escalating this situation..." she muttered sarcastically under her breath, trying to suppress her frustration as she braced herself for whatever came next. ¡°Please, hold on... that Jack Frost is harmless!¡± Indienee quickly interjected, her voice urgent as she stepped forward. Falkmar squinted, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. ¡°Do you know this monster?¡± he asked, his tone sharp as he studied her. Indienee hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°He is, uh... my partner on this journey,¡± she explained, hoping her answer would suffice. At that moment, Jack Frost bounced happily toward her, chanting in its usual drawn-out manner, ¡°Huuuuummaaaaaaan deeee¡ª¡± Indienee¡¯s eyes widened in panic, remembering the ridiculous nickname it often gave her. Without missing a beat, she rushed over and clamped a hand over its mouth before it could finish. ¡°Stop creating trouble for me, or I won¡¯t play with you anymore!¡± she whispered harshly, giving Jack Frost a light, playful tap on the head to redirect the soldiers¡¯ attention. ¡°Ayeee¡­¡± Jack Frost replied in a sad, exaggerated tone, its icy shoulders slumping in mock defeat. The soldiers exchanged uncertain glances, still on edge but slightly more at ease. Falkmar raised an eyebrow, clearly not entirely convinced, but for the moment, he seemed willing to let the matter slide. "Very well," he said coolly, "but keep it in line. We don''t need any more chaos here." ¡°Back to the topic,¡± Falkmar said, his voice steady but firm. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss what you came for in my tent.¡± He cast a glance at the soldiers outside. ¡°Men, be on guard for any further monster attacks and continue packing. We''re moving out soon.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the soldiers responded in unison, immediately dispersing to gather their gear and prepare for departure. Just before they entered, Falkmar shot a glance at Jack Frost. ¡°This monster will have to wait outside.¡± ¡°Awww, noooo fuuuunnn...¡± Jack Frost sulked, its usually playful energy deflated. Indienee knelt down slightly, trying to cheer it up. ¡°Please wait outside for a while. We¡¯ll be done soon, I promise.¡± ¡°Oooookaaay...¡± Jack Frost replied reluctantly, shuffling away to sit in a corner, its icy form slouching in exaggerated disappointment. With that, Falkmar held the tent flap open for Indienee, ushering her inside for the conversation that awaited. The air inside was tense, the only sound the quiet rustling of maps and papers on a small table near the center. As Falkmar moved behind the table, he motioned for Indienee to sit. She remained standing, her eyes scanning the room, noting the meticulous organization of military equipment and documents scattered around. "Now," Falkmar began, his voice low but commanding, "I need to know exactly why you''re so interested in this girl. What is your real purpose here?" Without preamble, he pressed for the truth, determined to uncover the reason behind Indienee''s arrival. Chapter 36: The Girl Cursed By The Ice Elementals As Indienee settled into the chair, Falkmar¡¯s expression remained cold and severe. He leaned forward, eyes narrowing with suspicion. ¡°Now, tell me the real reason why you¡¯re here, and who exactly that girl is,¡± he demanded, his tone edged with hostility. Indienee held his gaze, her mind racing. I can¡¯t let Azevaria know her true origin, she thought, or they might kill her. Desperately, she searched for an answer that would shield the girl¡¯s secret without betraying her purpose. Seeing Indienee¡¯s troubled silence, Falkmar spoke again, his tone unwavering. ¡°I know this girl is something more than ordinary¡ªa human, or perhaps something else entirely. I initially thought the Snaegulvars were attacking her, but they were actually protecting her... from an angel.¡± "So the presence I sensed earlier was an angel after all, Indienee realized, her thoughts racing. But what happened to it? Why did its presence suddenly vanish? "As she stood there, piecing the fragments together, she couldn¡¯t shake the unsettling feeling growing in her chest. Falkmar¡¯s eyes bore into Indienee as he leaned forward, pressing her with a grim intensity. ¡°If you refuse to explain why you''re here, or who she truly is, I¡¯ll take her back to Almany for a full examination.¡± Indienee felt the weight of his threat but forced herself to stay calm. After a tense pause, she spoke. ¡°Can I ask you something first?¡± Falkmar''s expression didn''t soften. ¡°Depends on what you want to know.¡± ¡°What happened to the angel that was here earlier?¡± she asked, her tone steady. Falkmar paused, weighing his words carefully. ¡°If I want her trust and the answers I need, I¡¯ll have to be honest.¡± "I killed it," he replied without hesitation, his gaze unwavering. Indienee¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her mind racing with questions. Since when had the Almany forces turned against the angels? Was Falkmar acting on his own motives, or was this a larger betrayal? The alliance between them had always seemed unshakable¡ªuntil now. Doubts and fears flooded her thoughts as she tried to piece together the implications of what she had just learned. As if sensing her thoughts, Falkmar¡¯s gaze grew even colder. ¡°I know you¡¯re not entirely human yourself,¡± he added, his voice like steel. ¡°Which is why I¡¯m giving you a choice¡ªanswer my questions, or face the same fate.¡± "Fine, since you told me about killing an angel, I¡¯ll tell you who she is¡­¡± Indienee began, her voice steady but cautious. ¡°There was an ancient kingdom called Esmeria, where many races lived together in harmony¡ªhumans and those beings you call monsters,¡± she explained. ¡°The Queen who ruled Esmeria believed peace would last forever. But one day, Yahweh, the emperor of Azevaria, took it down, destroying the kingdom and killing the queen,¡± Indienee added, keeping her tone measured. Falkmar¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°This was never recorded in any history book. What proof do you have that this isn¡¯t just a fairytale?¡± After a tense silence, as if on cue, a soldier burst into the tent, his face pale with worry. ¡°Sir, the girl¡¯s temperature is dropping rapidly, and it looks like it¡¯s still falling. She¡¯s in danger of dying!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Falkmar shot up from his chair, his face hardening. ¡°We¡¯ll put this discussion on hold.¡± Without another word, he strode toward the medical tent, Indienee following closely behind. Inside the tent, a strange chill seemed to linger despite the warmth from numerous lamps and a blazing campfire, which soldiers had gathered around the girl¡¯s cot in a desperate attempt to warm her. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Falkmar demanded, his sharp gaze moving from one medic to the next. ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t know!¡± one of the medics replied, worry evident in his voice. ¡°Not long after you left, her temperature began to plummet. We¡¯ve tried everything¡ªmore blankets, more heat¡ªbut it just keeps dropping!¡± Falkmar approached the unconscious girl, laying a hand on her forehead, then her wrist. His brow furrowed. ¡°She¡¯s ice cold,¡± he said in shock. ¡°How can anyone survive with a temperature like this?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ she is the one I¡¯m looking for¡ªthe girl cursed by the ice elementals, just like the rumors say,¡± Indienee murmured, unbothered by Kelda¡¯s frigid temperature. ¡°If anything, this should be normal for her,¡± she added calmly. ¡°Explain,¡± Falkmar demanded, his eyes narrowing. Just then, the girl stirred, her eyelids fluttering open. She slowly sat up, rubbing her eyes before taking in her surroundings. Realizing she¡¯d been saved, she smiled brightly. ¡°Ah, thank you for saving me! Oh, where are my manners¡ªmy name is Kelda,¡± she said, bowing with gratitude.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. The soldiers exchanged bewildered glances. Her cheerful demeanor seemed completely at odds with her icy skin and extreme cold. Someone suffering from such frigid conditions should be barely conscious, let alone this animated. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Falkmar asked, still wary. ¡°Huh? Yeah, I feel fine. My headache¡¯s gone, and everything¡¯s so much clearer now¡ªlike a fog¡¯s been lifted from my mind,¡± Kelda replied with a lighthearted shrug. Falkmar quickly grabbed her hand, placing his other hand on her forehead. ¡°Eh? W-w-what are you doing?!¡± Kelda stammered, flustered as she tried to push his hand away. ¡°You¡¯re still ice cold, yet somehow full of energy. This isn¡¯t natural,¡± Falkmar replied, his brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°Oh¡­ I thought he was going to confess to me or something,¡± Kelda thought, cheeks warming with embarrassment. She managed a small laugh, brushing it off. ¡°I¡¯ve always been this way. It seems like some rare illness or condition, but none of the doctors who¡¯ve treated me could ever explain why.¡± ¡°You must be the girl rumored to be cursed by the ice elementals,¡± Indienee said, her gaze steady. Looking closer at Indienee, Kelda found herself unable to contain her thoughts. ¡°Wow¡­ cu¡ª¡± She halted abruptly, almost calling her cute. ¡°Ah, yeah, somehow that nickname stuck. Some people even avoid me like the plague, fearing it might be contagious,¡± she chuckled, a hint of self-deprecation in her tone. Indienee then pulled out a piece of ragged cloth and held it out to Kelda. ¡°Do you know who this belonged to?¡± she asked. Kelda examined the fabric closely. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s from the clothes Elder Barbartos wears,¡± she replied, a flicker of recognition lighting up her eyes. ¡°Did you find Elder Barbartos?!¡± Kelda asked, hope rising in her voice. Indienee shook her head slightly, noting the disappointment that washed over Kelda¡¯s face. ¡°So you were protecting her all this time, huh, uncle Barbartos? You did not die in vain,¡± Kelda murmured, clutching the ragged cloth tightly to her chest. ¡°She will be fine; don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s continue our discussion back in your tent,¡± Indienee said, addressing Falkmar. ¡°Rest here first,¡± Falkmar commanded firmly. ¡°Umm¡­ okay¡­¡± Kelda replied, her voice trailing off as if she wanted to ask something but hesitated midway. Back in the commander''s tent, Falkmar and Indienee resumed their conversation. ¡°Picking up where I left off,¡± Indienee began, her voice steady but weighted with the story¡¯s gravity. ¡°The Queen was one of the greatest magic users of her time, mastering every elemental magic. But each mastery took its toll, destabilizing her soul bit by bit. To share this overwhelming burden, she created elemental wolves, hoping they could carry part of the weight. Yet, even they couldn¡¯t stop her decline. In her weakened state, Esmeria fell quickly. After Yahweh struck her down, the spirit wolves managed to gather the fragmented pieces of her soul and fled.¡± After piecing together the story and Kelda''s unusual coldness, Falkmar¡¯s expression shifted as realization dawned on him. "So, you¡¯re saying that girl is one of the Queen¡¯s reincarnations, bearing the Ice Soul?" Indienee nodded solemnly. Falkmar''s gaze grew sharper. "And you¡¯re also suggesting she was the one who summoned that wall of hailstorm?" Indienee shook her head. "No, that wasn''t her. I believe the one who summoned it was the demon known as Barbartos." Falkmar¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. "Barbatos... That name appears in the Book of Goetia, among the highest-ranking demons. I thought the resemblance was just a coincidence..." Indienee¡¯s voice softened. "He disappeared after Esmeria fell. I never thought he¡¯d reappear here, guarding the Queen¡¯s reincarnation¡­" "I''ve told you the girl''s true identity," Indienee said, her tone steely. "I can¡¯t let you take her back to Almany. I trust you''ll keep this secret¡ªher life or death depends on it." Her gaze sharpened, muscles tensed as she readied herself, braced for whatever Falkmar¡¯s answer might bring. After a brief pause, Falkmar spoke ¡°She would be safer with us, whether you believe it or not.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t trust you with this, not when Almany is well known to be one of the most cruel and brutal kingdom.¡± Indienee said as she was about to get into combat stance. Falkmar removed his glove, revealing a faded mark etched into the back of his hand. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Indienee¡¯s eyes widened as recognition set in. He glanced down at the mark, his expression unreadable. "As you might know, this is the mark of a slave," he explained, his tone measured. "Our current F¨¹hrer, Irmina Reltisa, is unlike those before her." Indienee listened in silence as he continued. "She abolished the slavery system, and because of her, even someone like me¡ªa former slave¡ªcould rise to a position of command in the Almany Kingdom." ¡°It doesn¡¯t change the fact that Almany is under Azevaria¡¯s control,¡± Indienee retorted, her gaze steady. Falkmar met her eyes. ¡°From one half-demon to a demon, I promise no harm will come to Kelda. You can accompany us, and if you judge her safety to be at risk, I¡¯ll allow you to do what you must¡ªto even kill me if needed and take her away.¡± Indienee studied him with wary respect. ¡°You actually survived in Almany despite not being fully human... Fine. I¡¯ll follow you and see just what you¡¯re up to.¡± After wrapping up their discussion, Indienee and Falkmar stepped out of the tent, only to find Kelda laughing and hugging Jack Frost as if he were an old friend. ¡°Sheeee feeeels sooo gooood!¡± Jack Frost cooed happily when he saw Indienee approach, nestling closer to Kelda. ¡°This snowman is so cute~!¡± Kelda giggled, giving him a playful squeeze. The scene was surreal. Any ordinary human would have frozen within seconds from such close contact. But with Kelda¡¯s unusually low body temperature, Jack Frost seemed perfectly at ease¡ªdrawn to her chill as if it were warmth to him. ¡°Jack Frost, I need you to head back to Frosthorn Mountain,¡± Indienee said firmly, her voice resolute. Jack Frost slumped, his frosty shoulders sagging in disappointment. ¡°Whaaat? Whyyyy?¡± Indienee softened her tone, though her stance remained steady. ¡°Where I¡¯m going is far too dangerous,¡± she explained gently. ¡°You¡¯d be at serious risk if you followed.¡± Jack Frost let out a long, disheartened sigh, his icy form drooping further. ¡°Ooooh¡­ buuut I waaanted tooo staaay wiiith yoooouu¡­¡± Seeing his disappointment, Indienee knelt to his level, looking him in the eye as she placed a comforting hand on his frosty head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said quietly, her voice full of sincerity. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll make it up to you when I return. Okay?¡± Jack Frost¡¯s pout deepened as he mumbled a disappointed, ¡°Awwwww¡­¡± His frosty gaze dropped to the ground, clearly unhappy but making an effort to accept her decision. Just then, Kelda stepped forward, her eyes filled with urgency. ¡°I need help to save Mutti and Vatti¡ªthey¡¯re trapped in ice!¡± she exclaimed, turning to Falkmar with pleading eyes. Falkmar gave a slow, steady nod. ¡°I saw the villagers, frozen in place. But unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the proper equipment to free them just yet. For now, they¡¯re stable, and we¡¯ll work to find a way to release them safely.¡± Kelda¡¯s shoulders slumped, disappointment clouding her face. ¡°But I promise,¡± Falkmar continued, his tone firm, ¡°we will find a way to help them. For that, I need you to come with me to Almany.¡± Kelda looked up, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. ¡°Why do you need me to go with you?¡± she asked softly. ¡°I can take care of myself here, and I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± ¡°Look,¡± Falkmar replied calmly, meeting her gaze. ¡°Staying here won¡¯t help your parents. If you come with me, we¡¯ll have access to resources¡ªand a better chance to find a way to save them.¡± Kelda hesitated, glancing back at the frozen village before nodding in agreement, a glimmer of hope softening her expression. With the soldiers packed and ready, the group began their journey back to Almany. Indienee trailed close behind, her eyes watchful, her thoughts steady yet focused on the challenges awaiting them along the uncertain path ahead. Chapter 37: Silent Rot As they traveled along the dusty, narrow road through the southern region of Luo Yang, the grimness in Milli''s expression was hard to miss. The air was heavy with tension, and her gaze frequently scanned their surroundings, eyes wary. "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that no soldiers have come to investigate after all that?¡± she murmured, her voice edged with concern. ¡°It¡¯s like they don¡¯t even care.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes flicked to her, his own expression guarded. "All the better for us," he replied, though the cautious tone beneath his words suggested he wasn¡¯t entirely at ease either. ¡°Is it really that unusual?¡± Zafir asked thoughtfully, glancing between them. ¡°The villages are spread pretty far apart here.¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t you at least send someone if a giant monster was spotted from miles away?¡± Milli pressed, her brows knitting together. Beside her, Regina nodded vigorously, clearly agreeing with her. Even in the safety of the group, her eyes betrayed unease, darting around the landscape as if expecting danger to leap out at any moment. Richard exhaled a heavy sigh. ¡°This kingdom¡¯s been rotting from the inside for a long time,¡± he explained, his tone dark. ¡°Decay like that¡­ it seeps through everything. It¡¯s no surprise.¡± Zafir squinted ahead and pointed toward a small cluster of buildings just visible on the horizon. ¡°There¡¯s a village up ahead.¡± Milli¡¯s attention sharpened, and she glanced at Zafir. ¡°Remember to put on your hood,¡± she said firmly, casting him a meaningful look. Zafir nodded, reaching up to pull his hood down low over his face, obscuring his features. Regina quickly followed his lead, tugging her hood up as well, though her fingers fidgeted with the fabric as if the concealment couldn¡¯t quite calm her nerves. The outlines of the village emerged on the horizon¡ªa desolate, skeletal silhouette against the muted landscape. Once a thriving settlement, it now stood silent and lifeless, its crumbling buildings like ghosts in the midday haze. At the entrance, a wooden gate leaned precariously to one side, its beams weathered and splintered. The name Jing Feng Village was carved into the wood, though time and neglect had worn the characters faint. An unsettling stillness hung in the air, a heavy silence that seemed to amplify the sense of decay surrounding the abandoned homes. Entering the village, the oppressive quiet deepened. It felt abandoned, almost like a forgotten slum. Narrow dirt paths wound between dilapidated structures, some barely standing, others sagging under their own weight. A few weary villagers shuffled about, their faces hollow and vacant, as though the weight of their suffering had drained all hope from them. The group couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were intruding on a place where life had long since stopped. ¡°What happened to this village?¡± Milli asked softly, kneeling down beside a frail villager sitting on the ground. Her voice carried a blend of concern and genuine curiosity, though the gravity of the situation weighed heavily on her. The villager slowly lifted his head, his hollow, desperate eyes meeting hers. His face was gaunt, skin stretched thin over sharp bones, and his lips cracked with thirst. ¡°Food... please... spare me some food,¡± he murmured in a hoarse whisper, too weak to even lift his hands. The words were a plea, a cry of survival. Without hesitation, Milli reached into her bag and pulled out a small piece of bread. She offered it to him, her hand steady despite the heavy sorrow she felt. The villager¡¯s eyes brightened with a fleeting glimmer of hope, and with trembling hands, he snatched the bread from her grasp. He devoured it greedily, barely chewing, his desperation evident in every frantic bite. As the villager consumed the food, his actions caught the attention of others. One by one, more villagers shuffled over, their hollow eyes fixed on the bread, their bodies gaunt from starvation. They surrounded Milli in an ever-tightening circle, their voices rising in quiet pleas for food. ¡°Please... spare some for us too... we¡¯re starving...¡± The murmurs were constant, the desperation palpable in the air. Richard¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the crowd, his protective instincts kicking in. He immediately grabbed Regina¡¯s hand, holding her close to prevent her from being separated in the growing mob. His posture was stiff, alert, ready to intervene should things escalate. Zafir moved in closer to Milli, his expression unreadable, but his body language told of his readiness to step in if the villagers became too desperate or aggressive. The atmosphere grew tense, the weight of hunger and fear pressing down on them all. ¡°Please, spare some food¡­!¡± ¡°Just a bite¡­ anything!¡± The villagers pleaded, voices rising in urgency as they pressed closer. Some grew bold, hands reaching toward Milli¡¯s backpack, one even attempting to grab it outright. Zafir immediately stepped in, fending them off with a firm but restrained push, his gaze sharp as he shielded Milli. Suddenly, a villager lunged at Zafir from behind, knocking his hood off and revealing his face. The crowd gasped, their eyes wide with horror as they took in his features. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°A monster¡­!¡± one screamed. ¡°It¡¯s a monster!¡± others echoed, their voices tinged with panic as they stumbled back. Zafir gritted his teeth, suppressing the urge to retaliate. He knew these villagers were only desperate, driven by hunger and fear. Instead of striking back, he let out a low, warning growl, a sound that held enough menace to keep them at bay without violence. The crowd shrank back further, murmuring in alarm, too frightened to approach but still watching him warily. ¡°This is all I have. Please¡­ help yourselves.¡± Milli took out the rest of her rations, holding them out to the villagers. In a frenzy, some villagers grabbed what they could and bolted, clutching the food tightly as if fearing it might be stolen from them. Others scrambled over each other, desperately snatching pieces from each other''s hands. Fights broke out as the rest of the crowd fought for what little remained, their desperation turning to chaos. Milli watched in silence, her face a mix of sorrow and helplessness as the villagers continued to struggle for scraps. Milli approached a villager seated on the ground, watching him as he hungrily devoured the small portion of food he had managed to grab. Once he had swallowed the last bite, she gently asked, "Can you tell me what happened here?" The villager looked up at her with weary eyes. ¡°There was a monster raid,¡± he said, his voice trembling with frustration and despair. ¡°We can¡¯t even leave this godforsaken village because they¡¯re everywhere!¡± He shook his head, a mix of anger and helplessness in his gaze. ¡°Our food reserves are almost completely gone. The monsters have eaten through most of it¡ªthey¡¯re leaving us with nothing!¡± ¡°What kind of monsters are they?¡± Milli asked, leaning closer to hear him. ¡°Lizards! Giant, monstrous lizards!¡± the villager cried, his eyes wide with fear. ¡°Their tails are so powerful they can smash through our houses with a single swipe!¡± He clenched his fists, his voice trembling. ¡°They¡¯ve ruined everything... we don¡¯t stand a chance against them.¡± ¡°A few days ago, I even saw a gigantic horned monster further south,¡± the villager continued, his voice breaking. ¡°It looked like it might be their leader. It was terrifying! Some villagers... some couldn¡¯t take it and ended their lives out of fear. Others tried to flee north, but chances are, those lizards got them too¡­¡± He covered his face, overwhelmed by despair. "I didn¡¯t realize the situation had gotten so bad around here... that even summoning Xenado would harm the surrounding villages," Milli thought, feeling a pang of regret. The villager looked up at her in shock. ¡°Wait¡ªhow did you even get here?! Didn¡¯t you run into those monsters?¡± Milli pulled out a gold plate engraved with her name and held it up with a reassuring smile. ¡°I may not look it, but I¡¯m an adventurer from the Aerimes Guild, based in Acacia,¡± she replied. ¡°My party and I cleared out the drakes on the southern side of the village. Unfortunately, Meng Jin Village further south was already in ruins by the time we arrived¡­ there¡¯s nothing left there.¡± "I see... please, save us! Help us defeat the drakes surrounding us!" the villager pleaded, his voice breaking. As the others noticed the gold plate in Milli¡¯s hand, they quickly gathered around her, kneeling down and bowing deeply, begging for her help. "Please, protect us!" their voices overlapped, desperation clear in every word. Zafir, still wary, stayed close to Milli, his gaze scanning the crowd, prepared in case any villager became too forceful. However, the villagers were visibly nervous around him, and none dared touch Milli or act aggressively, keeping a respectful distance. Richard stood his ground, unmoving, his grip on Regina¡¯s hand firm in case anyone grew aggressive toward her. His indifferent demeanor and stoic expression made the villagers hesitate, uneasy about approaching him. All the villagers crowded around Milli, believing they had the best chance of receiving help since she had been the one to give them food. Milli glanced over at Richard, searching his face as if to gauge whether he¡¯d be willing to help. Richard only shook his head slightly. Turning back to the villagers, she said, ¡°Let me discuss this with my party first.¡± With that, she moved over to Richard, leaving the villagers watching anxiously, their eyes filled with a mix of hope and desperation. ¡°Can we please help them?¡± Milli asked softly. ¡°No,¡± Richard replied, his tone unyielding. ¡°But¡­¡± Milli started, searching for words. Richard cut her off. ¡°We¡¯re on our way to Luo Yang to save the princess. Time is running out, and with the way this kingdom¡¯s rotting from within, it¡¯s only a matter of time before it collapses.¡± Milli hesitated, glancing back at the villagers. ¡°They¡¯re desperate, Richard¡­ they have no one else to turn to. And some of them¡­ some of them might¡¯ve died because of Xenado.¡± Milli looked at Richard pleadingly, her eyes full of quiet determination. After a moment of holding her gaze, Richard sighed and relented. ¡°We can¡¯t save everyone who needs help, Milli,¡± he said, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Our priority is still the princess. But... I suppose we can at least clear a path to the north for them. Just that.¡± Milli smiled, flashing Richard a playful grin. ¡°I knew you were always a softie at heart. Hehe.¡± She walked back to the anxious crowd of villagers, who watched her with eager anticipation. ¡°We¡¯ll help you by clearing a path to the north,¡± she announced. ¡°But we can¡¯t stay to fight off every monster in the area. We have urgent matters to attend to elsewhere.¡± A few villagers cheered, visibly relieved. Others, however, looked frustrated. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just kill all the monsters around the village?¡± one demanded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be an adventurer?¡± another muttered bitterly. ¡°What good are you if you can¡¯t even save us?¡± Milli hadn¡¯t expected some of the villagers to be so demanding, and she opened her mouth to retort. But before she could, Richard stepped forward with a sharp, unwavering gaze. ¡°As you mentioned, we¡¯re adventurers,¡± he said coolly. ¡°And, as such, requests come with fees. Given the danger of facing multiple drakes, the charge would be fifty gold coins.¡± A hush fell over the crowd as Richard¡¯s words sank in. ¡°If you can¡¯t pay up,¡± he continued, ¡°then perhaps you should seek other adventurers.¡± The villagers exchanged uneasy glances, some looking away in frustration, while others seemed to realize the weight of the task they¡¯d so quickly demanded. ¡°What proof do you even have that they¡¯re drakes? They could just be overgrown lizards!¡± one villager shouted angrily. ¡°You¡¯re just taking advantage of us!¡± another villager accused, riling up the others. Suddenly, a man broke from the crowd and charged at Richard from behind, fist raised. Without a second glance, Richard stepped aside and caught the villager by the arm, using his own momentum to flip him onto the ground. The attacker landed hard, stunned, as the crowd fell silent, shocked by Richard¡¯s swift reaction. Richard¡¯s gaze swept over the villagers, his tone cold. ¡°If we were here to take advantage of you, we wouldn¡¯t be offering you help at all.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Milli, Zafir,¡± Richard said, walking past the villagers without a backward glance, still holding Regina¡¯s hand. As they moved away, many of the villagers looked downcast, a few whispering nervously, realizing they might have offended their only hope of escape. Richard paused at the edge of the crowd, his voice carrying just enough to be heard. ¡°Stay or leave, it¡¯s your choice,¡± he said, indifferent. ¡°Your lives are ultimately yours to hold.¡± Then, without another word, he continued onward. Hearing Richard¡¯s words, a few villagers made up their minds and began to follow the party. They kept a respectful distance, wary of his temper but desperate for the chance to reach the town further north. Their faces were etched with a mixture of fear and hope as they trailed along, silently praying the adventurers would guide them to safety. Chapter 38: Silent Rot 2 As they ventured further north, delving deeper into the dense forest, Richard¡¯s keen eyes spotted three drakes sprawled on the ground, their massive forms motionless except for the slow rise and fall of their breaths. Their scaled hides gleamed faintly under streaks of sunlight piercing the canopy, and their tails twitched idly, brushing against the forest floor. Raising his hand, Richard signaled for the group to stop. ¡°Drakes up ahead,¡± he said quietly, his tone calm but firm. The group halted, following his gaze. The tension was mild¡ªthese weren¡¯t the kind of monsters to put Richard on edge¡ªbut it was enough to keep everyone alert. Richard assessed the drakes for a moment before glancing back at the party. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. Stay here,¡± he instructed, his voice steady, as though he were talking about swatting a fly rather than dealing with dangerous beasts. The villagers shifted their focus entirely to Richard, their gazes filled with a mix of skepticism and anticipation. Could he really handle the monsters on his own? Their whispers hushed as they watched him reach into his pouch, extracting three bullets with practiced ease. Richard loaded the bullets into his gun with a calm precision, the faint click of the mechanism cutting through the forest¡¯s quiet. His movements were steady, almost casual, as though this were just another day for him. The weight of the villagers¡¯ eyes didn¡¯t seem to faze him in the slightest. Richard raised his gun, his movements fluid and deliberate. With a steady hand, he took aim at the nearest drake. The silence of the forest shattered as the gun fired with a sharp bang. The bullet struck true, and within moments, frost began to spread from the impact point. Ice crystals crept rapidly across the drake¡¯s body, encasing it entirely in a shimmering, frozen prison. Without hesitation, Richard shifted his aim to the second drake. Another shot rang out, and the second creature met the same fate. The villagers watched in stunned silence as the icy casing enveloped the beast, freezing it solid in an instant. The forest seemed to hold its breath, the tension melting into awe as Richard¡¯s precise strikes subdued two of the monstrous threats with ease. The third drake stirred, its reptilian eyes snapping open as the echo of the gunshot roused it from its slumber. Its head swiveled toward the source of the sound, locking onto Richard¡¯s party with a predatory gleam. With a guttural growl, it rose to its feet and charged, its massive claws digging into the earth as it propelled itself forward with terrifying speed. Richard raised his gun, ready to neutralize the threat, but Zafir stepped forward, holding up a hand. ¡°Please wait!¡± he called out, urgency in his voice. Richard¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he held his fire. ¡°Why?¡± he asked, not lowering his weapon. ¡°Let me handle it,¡± Zafir said, his tone resolute. ¡°I want to see how I fare against it.¡± Richard hesitated, his calculating gaze weighing Zafir¡¯s determination. After a moment, he gave a short nod. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t get yourself killed,¡± he said, lowering his gun. Zafir stepped forward, his face exposed and resolute, as he prepared to confront the charging beast. The drake roared, its razor-sharp teeth glinting menacingly as it closed the distance. The villagers watched in a mix of terror and anticipation, unsure of what to expect from the determined figure stepping into the fray. Zafir''s heart pounded as he sprinted forward, claws gleaming in the faint light filtering through the forest canopy. "Khalid, Elder, I will get stronger for you both!" he vowed silently, his thoughts a steady rhythm matching his stride. The drake snarled, lowering its massive head as it barreled toward him, each step shaking the ground beneath its bulk. Its fiery eyes locked onto its prey, but Zafir''s resolve never wavered. With a sharp inhale, he leaped into action, his claws slicing through the air as he aimed for the drake''s vulnerable spots. The drake''s roar echoed through the forest, shaking leaves from the trees as it charged at Zafir, claws tearing into the earth. Zafir dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the beast''s snapping jaws. His claws glowed faintly as he slashed at the drake''s side, leaving shallow marks against its tough scales. The drake whipped its tail around in retaliation, catching Zafir off guard. The blow sent him skidding across the dirt. He gritted his teeth, rising to his feet. ¡°You¡¯re not going to win this,¡± he growled, his claws elongating as he rushed in again.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Zafir leaped at the drake¡¯s exposed neck, claws aiming for a critical strike. The drake twisted its body, swatting him mid-air with a foreleg. Zafir crashed to the ground, groaning as pain shot through his ribs. His claws dug into the dirt as he coughed, his breaths coming in short, uneven gasps. He clenched his teeth against the pain, but it wasn''t just the physical agony that weighed on him. ¡°Is this all I¡¯m capable of?¡± The thought echoed bitterly in his mind, dragging him into a spiral of self-doubt. The sting of failure was almost worse than the throbbing in his chest. "Zafir!" Milli shouted, stepping forward, but Richard raised a hand to stop her. "Let him fight," Richard said calmly, though his eyes remained locked on the battle. The drake loomed over Zafir, its jaws opening wide to finish him off. Zafir rolled away just in time, narrowly avoiding being crushed. He countered with a desperate swipe of his claws, this time digging deeper into the beast¡¯s hide, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop the drake''s relentless assault. His heart pounded in his chest as he dodged another swipe of the drake''s powerful tail. Sweat dripped down his brow, mixing with the dirt and blood that clung to his skin. His mind raced as he fought to keep up with the drake¡¯s ferocity. ¡°I MUST defeat this drake!¡± The thought roared in his mind, louder than the beast¡¯s snarls. ¡°I MUST! For them... for myself!¡± Zafir panted heavily, his stance faltering as frustration and fatigue weighed him down. The drake lunged again, its massive tail swinging low and sweeping Zafir¡¯s legs out from under him. He hit the ground hard, coughing as the wind was knocked from his lungs. ¡°Zafir, enough!¡± Richard¡¯s voice rang out. Zafir looked up as Richard tossed something through the air¡ªa gleaming sword that spun end over end before landing with a sharp thunk into the dirt near Zafir''s hand. ¡°Use the sword,¡± Richard commanded, his voice calm but firm. Zafir hesitated for a moment, staring at the blade. His claws flexed instinctively, a symbol of his pride, his heritage. But as the drake roared again, closing in for the kill, Zafir gritted his teeth and grabbed the sword. The moment his fingers wrapped around the hilt, a surge of energy coursed through him. The blade felt balanced, almost as if it were an extension of his own body. He stood, adjusting his grip, and faced the drake once more. The drake charged, jaws snapping, but Zafir was ready. With a swift step to the side, he dodged its attack and slashed at its leg. The sword bit deep, drawing a spray of dark blood and a roar of pain from the beast. Zafir pressed the advantage, weaving around the drake''s clumsy swipes and tail swings. The blade gleamed as he carved precise strikes into its vulnerable spots¡ªthe joints of its legs, the softer underside of its tail. Finally, the drake reared back, preparing to slam down with its full weight. Zafir seized the opening, dashing under its neck and driving the sword upward with all his strength. The blade pierced through scales and muscle, striking deep into the drake¡¯s throat. The beast let out a final, choking roar before collapsing to the ground. Its body twitched once, then lay still. Breathing heavily, Zafir pulled the sword free and stepped back, his chest heaving. He looked at the blade, then back at Richard, who met his gaze with a satisfied nod. ¡°You did well,¡± Richard said simply, turning and walking back toward the rest of the group. Zafir watched him for a moment before looking down at the fallen drake. ¡°Khalid, Elder... I¡¯ll get stronger. I swear it.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ this sword¡­¡± Zafir muttered, holding the blade up as he turned toward Richard, his tone filled with curiosity and surprise. Richard glanced at him briefly, his expression as indifferent as ever. ¡°Keep it,¡± he said, already shifting his attention elsewhere. ¡°I picked it up from Meng Jin Village. At least it came in handy.¡± Zafir ran his clawed fingers along the blade¡¯s edge, and his eyes widened slightly. Despite its worn appearance¡ªthe dull finish, the chipped hilt¡ªits edge was sharp. Memories of their brief stops during their travels flashed in his mind: Richard sharpening a blade by the fire, his movements deliberate and precise. ¡°This¡­ you sharpened this,¡± Zafir realized aloud, his voice filled with awe. Richard didn¡¯t turn back, continuing to walk toward the others. ¡°Figured it¡¯d be useful,¡± he said casually. Zafir tightened his grip on the sword, his chest tightening with an unfamiliar warmth. It wasn¡¯t just a simple weapon. Richard, despite his distant demeanor, had prepared it, knowing it might be needed. ¡°Thank you,¡± Zafir said softly, his tone carrying a depth of gratitude. Though Richard didn¡¯t respond, Zafir knew the gesture meant more than words. Holding the blade with renewed determination, Zafir looked at the sword¡¯s sharp edge and made a silent promise: I won¡¯t let your effort go to waste. ¡°You did good!¡± Milli exclaimed, running up to Zafir with a bright smile, her hand patting his back enthusiastically. Zafir flinched at first, surprised by the sudden gesture, but then he let out a small, awkward chuckle. ¡°T-thank you¡­¡± he stammered, his voice quieter than usual. Her genuine words stirred something unfamiliar within him¡ªa warm feeling that contrasted with the cold indifference he had grown used to back in his village. There, praise often felt hollow, a formality rather than heartfelt acknowledgment. But this¡­ this felt real. Zafir lowered his gaze, unable to meet hers directly as a faint smile tugged at his lips. For the first time in a long while, he felt truly seen¡ªnot as a monster or an outcast, but as someone capable. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this up,¡± Milli added, her voice steady with optimism. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you think.¡± Zafir nodded firmly, gripping the sword in his hand, feeling its weight and significance. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± he murmured, his resolve growing stronger. ¡°Let¡¯s move on,¡± Richard said firmly, his voice steady as he glanced ahead. He tightened his grip on Regina¡¯s hand, gently guiding her forward. ¡°No time to waste.¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Zafir called out, his voice carrying a hint of urgency. He adjusted the worn sword at his side before breaking into a brisk run to catch up with the group. Despite the exhaustion tugging at his body, there was a newfound lightness in his step. As he reached the others, Zafir fell into stride beside them, a quiet determination etched on his face. The forest around them whispered with the rustling of leaves, but the tension from the earlier fight still hung faintly in the air. None of them spoke further; the urgency of their journey demanded their focus. The villagers trailed behind the group, maintaining a respectful distance, their wary eyes fixed on the adventurers who had just proven their mettle. Murmurs of relief and cautious hope rippled among them. It was clear now that these were not just wandering mercenaries boasting empty promises¡ªthey were capable, their strength evident in the felled drakes. Though still hesitant, the villagers walked with a newfound sense of security. Each step forward felt less burdened by fear, their glances darting less frequently toward the shadowy forest around them. They stayed close enough to remain in the adventurers'' protective radius, yet far enough to avoid overstepping boundaries. Quiet gratitude lingered in their expressions, though none dared speak it aloud just yet. For now, they clung to the belief that the path ahead might finally lead to safety. Chapter 39: Kun Lun Trial Several carriages made their way toward the base of a mountain, their elegant designs hinting at the importance of their occupants. The intricate craftsmanship and regal embellishments suggested that those inside were likely high-ranking officials. When the carriages came to a halt, an elderly man emerged first. Clad in a pristine white noble robe, he exuded an air of authority, gripping an ornate staff adorned with intricate carvings. Following closely behind him, a young woman stepped out, her presence commanding attention. She was dressed in a striking red noble robe, its vibrant hue and fine embroidery emphasizing her prominence. Unlike traditional noble attire, her robe was tailored for practicality. The hem stopped at her knees, and the sleeves were shorter than usual, designed to allow ease of movement¡ªperfect for the arduous task of climbing the mountain. ¡°Prin¡ªQueen Wu, are you certain you do not need me to accompany you for this Kun Lun trial?¡± Peng Xian asked, concern evident in his tone. ¡°Did you not mention that this trial is meant to be undertaken alone, without assistance? I will be fine, Peng Xian,¡± Wu Zhao assured him confidently. ¡°I wish you luck. Please, be safe,¡± Peng Xian said, his tone filled with sincerity. ¡°Thank you,¡± Wu Zhao replied. ¡°While I undertake this trial, I need you to return to Luo Yang. It requires someone capable of maintaining stability and mending the fractures caused by Gilles¡¯ actions.¡± Her concern for Luo Yang¡¯s state seemed to outweigh any worry for herself. ¡°As you wish, my dear queen,¡± Peng Xian said, bowing low to genuflect before her. Wu Zhao stepped forward, stopping him. ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need for formalities here. We¡¯re not in court¡ªget up.¡± ¡°Oh my, still concerned for these old bones of mine, are you?¡± Peng Xian teased, a playful smile on his face. ¡°Of course,¡± Wu Zhao replied, a hint of mischief in her tone. ¡°You¡¯re practically an ancient relic of Luo Yang.¡± ¡°Hohoho, sharp as ever,¡± Peng Xian chuckled. ¡°I shall not take up more of your valuable time. Please, take care.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Wu Zhao said warmly. ¡°And you take care as well.¡± She returned his smile, her confidence unwavering. Wu Zhao¡¯s gaze fixed on the path winding upward. Taking a deep breath, she steeled herself and began the climb, the chill of the mountain air brushing against her face. ¡°I wonder what this trial will entail¡­¡± she mused aloud, her voice steady despite the uncertainty. ¡°Well, there¡¯s only one way to find out.¡± Her striking red noble robe, designed for practicality, swayed as she moved. Its knee-length hem and short sleeves allowed her the freedom to climb with ease. With determined steps, she ascended, her shadow growing smaller until it finally disappeared from view. Peng Xian watched until Wu Zhao was out of sight. Only then did he turn and climb into the carriage, his face clouded with worry. ¡°There was a strong surge of magical energy to the south not long ago,¡± he mused, his fingers lightly rubbing his temple. ¡°Using my clairvoyance magic, I saw a giant beast roaming far from the capital. I¡¯m deeply concerned about what might have happened in the southern villages...¡± He exhaled heavily, his thoughts racing. No matter what, nothing good can be happening down south¡­ ¡°Do I send reinforcements?¡± he pondered aloud, frowning. ¡°No, the soldiers would only be sacrificed in vain. What about Xiao Jie? No... with his injuries, I can¡¯t risk letting him go south either¡­¡± The weight of indecision bore down on him, his headache intensifying as he struggled to find a solution. I can¡¯t let Queen Wu worry about this while she¡¯s focused on completing the trials, he thought, shaking his head. Her path is already fraught with challenges. This is something I must handle on my own, if at all possible. ¡°I can only send scouts to investigate what happened in the southern regions and decide the next steps from there¡­ Perhaps I¡¯ll need to station more guards in the south as well,¡± Peng Xian mused, his mind racing with possibilities. If I can mitigate the situation quietly, it will spare her the distraction. She must remain focused on her ascent to the throne. The carriage jolted slightly as it traveled along the uneven, rocky road back to Luo Yang, the rhythmic sound of the wheels offering little comfort to his troubled thoughts. Even as plans formed in his mind, the uncertainty of the south loomed large. As Wu Zhao ascended further up the mountain, she came upon a series of wooden fences that spanned the path, barring her way. At one spot, there was a narrow opening, seemingly marking the entrance to the next stage of her journey.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Just as she approached, a voice echoed through the air. ¡°Who are you, little girl? What business do you have with our rulers?¡± Startled, Wu Zhao paused and looked up toward the treetops, her sharp gaze scanning the area in search of the speaker. The voice, however, seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere at once, eluding her efforts to pinpoint its origin. Gathering herself, she stood tall and spoke with calm authority. ¡°I am Wu Zhao, the newly appointed Queen of Luo Yang. I have come to receive the blessings of Feng and Huang.¡± Her voice was steady, resonating with the confidence of a ruler, even as the silence around her seemed to press in, waiting for a response. ¡°What happened to the little boy, Wu Shi Yue?¡± the voice questioned, its tone curious yet carrying an ancient authority. Before Wu Zhao could respond, two blue birds descended gracefully from the treetops. Their feathers shimmered faintly in the mountain light as they landed delicately on the wooden fence in front of her. Wu Zhao realized, with a jolt of surprise, that these were no ordinary birds¡ªthey were magpies, and the voice seemed to emanate from them. ¡°They knew mine father¡­?¡± Wu Zhao thought, her astonishment momentarily breaking through her composed exterior. However, something about their words unsettled her. They called him a ¡®little boy.¡¯ The absurdity of it made her pause. Do they not know how to differentiate human features, or do they simply have no sense of time? Either possibility, she concluded, underscored their detachment from the mortal world. Forcing herself to focus, she replied with calm authority, though a flicker of wonder lingered in her voice. ¡°Mine father, Wu Shi Yue, has passed away, and he entrusted the throne to me before his departure.¡± The magpies tilted their heads slightly, their sharp eyes glinting as if they were weighing her response, their mystical presence filling the air with an unspoken gravity. The two magpies suddenly shimmered, their forms shifting gracefully until they transformed into two small children¡ªa boy and a girl. Both were dressed in elegant blue and white robes that flowed lightly with the mountain breeze, their appearance otherworldly yet childlike. The girl¡¯s hair was tied in two neat buns, adding to her youthful, mischievous look. ¡°Oh¡­ he passed away,¡± the girl said softly, her voice tinged with sadness. ¡°To think he¡¯d die at such a young age too!¡± the boy chimed in, his tone carrying a mix of disbelief and pity. ¡°It¡¯s so sad how all humans die so young~!¡± the girl added, her words ending with a wistful sigh as she looked at Wu Zhao with wide, curious eyes. ¡°Ah, I am Xiao Xi,¡± the boy said, puffing out his chest with a playful grin. ¡°And I am Xiao Que!¡± the girl chimed in, her voice bright and cheerful as she clasped her hands behind her back. Together, they declared in unison, their voices ringing with pride, ¡°We are the gatekeepers of Mt. Kun lun.¡± Before Wu Zhao could respond, Xiao Xi leaned forward slightly, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. ¡°Anyway, what gifts did you bring us this time?¡± he asked, his tone expectant, as if this were a matter of great importance. ¡°Huh, gifts? Nobody told me about needing to bring gifts,¡± Wu Zhao thought, momentarily taken aback. But then again, I suppose mine ascension and mine father¡¯s sudden passing left little time for such things. Her thoughts lingered on the abruptness of it all. He never had a chance to explain everything to me... With a measured calmness, she addressed the two gatekeepers, trying to mask her surprise with courtesy. ¡°May I know what gifts you are referring to, great gatekeepers of Mt. Kunlun?¡± she asked, her voice rich with respectful praise, hoping to learn more while maintaining a diplomatic tone. ¡°Aww, come on, have you really not brought us any gifts?¡± Xiao Xi pouted, his tone teasing yet expectant. ¡°What a meanie, this is so boring,¡± Xiao Que added with a dramatic sigh, shaking her head as if utterly disappointed. ¡°Has nobody told you about bringing gifts when you visit someone?¡± Xiao Xi continued, raising an eyebrow playfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t it common courtesy among the humans?¡± Xiao Que chimed in, her eyes narrowing as if judging Wu Zhao for her apparent lack of manners. ¡°This girl has no courtesy at all!¡± Xiao Xi exclaimed with a mock gasp. ¡°We won¡¯t let you pass this gate if you don¡¯t bring us gifts!¡± they both declared in unison, their voices filled with a mischievous sense of finality. ¡°What are they, kids?¡± Wu Zhao sighed inwardly, her patience beginning to wear thin. ¡°Have you ever received gifts you didn¡¯t like, and it turned into a disappointment?¡± Wu Zhao asked, gesturing with her finger as she spoke, a calm yet pointed question. ¡°Hmmm, did we?¡± Xiao Xi mused, scratching his chin in thought. ¡°I think we did,¡± Xiao Que replied, her expression contemplative as she joined in the recollection. Wu Zhao gave them a small, knowing smile. ¡°I came here asking what gifts you two would like first, so I can choose something both of you would definitely enjoy.¡± ¡°Wow, this human is smart!¡± Xiao Xi exclaimed, clearly impressed by her approach. ¡°She seems the smartest compared to the others!¡± Xiao Que added, nodding in agreement with a proud smile. ¡°Phew, at least they¡¯re gullible enough to believe my little lie,¡± Wu Zhao thought, feeling a sense of relief wash over her. ¡°So, what gifts would you two like?¡± she asked, her tone steady and composed as she tried to maintain control of the situation. ¡°We want the Peach from Peng¡¯s Garden!¡± the two children shouted in unison, their voices brimming with excitement. ¡°Hmmm... and where exactly is Peng¡¯s Garden located?¡± Wu Zhao asked, raising an eyebrow, her tone calm but inquisitive. ¡°You¡¯re lucky!¡± Xiao Que chirped, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Lucky indeed!¡± Xiao Xi echoed, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°Peng¡¯s Garden is very close to here!¡± Xiao Que continued, her twin buns bouncing slightly as she gestured toward the mountain path leading eastward. ¡°Verily so!¡± Xiao Xi added, his tone solemn as though making an official declaration, though a grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Who might this Peng be?¡± Wu Zhao asked, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Peng is Peng!¡± Xiao Que replied matter-of-factly, as though the answer were self-evident. ¡°Yes! Peng is Peng!¡± Xiao Xi echoed, crossing his arms with a self-assured nod. Wu Zhao blinked, her expression remaining calm, but her thoughts simmered with irritation. What kind of answer is that? They might as well have said nothing at all. She resisted the urge to pinch the bridge of her nose and forced herself to maintain composure. They¡¯re clearly detached from the world... perhaps this is just their way of thinking. I must endure this nonsense if I am to pass. ¡°Very well then, I shall deliver you two a peach from Peng¡¯s Garden,¡± Wu Zhao said evenly, masking her exasperation. ¡°We want two!¡± Xiao Xi exclaimed, holding up two fingers for emphasis. ¡°One for each of us!¡± Xiao Que added, her twin buns bobbing as she nodded enthusiastically. Wu Zhao¡¯s lips tightened briefly before she relented. ¡°Fine, I will bring two peaches. Wait for me.¡± At least they¡¯re specific about that part, she thought, stepping away from the wooden fence. With that, she turned eastward, her red robe swaying lightly as she began her journey deeper into the Kunlun mountain range. The crisp mountain air filled her lungs as she tread carefully along the winding path. Her frustration gave way to resolve as her mind focused on the task ahead. Peng¡¯s Garden¡­ wherever that may be, I¡¯ll find it. Chapter 40: Kun Lun Trial 2 After traveling eastward in the mountain range for what felt like an hour or two, Wu Zhao arrived at the edge of a vast, tranquil pond. Its crystal-clear waters reflected the surrounding peaks like a polished mirror, the surface rippling gently in the mountain breeze. She paused to take in the scene, her eyes scanning for any sign of a forest or trees that might bear the peaches she sought. However, no such trees were in sight. The area around the pond was sparse, with only a few scattered shrubs and wildflowers breaking up the rocky landscape. Wu Zhao frowned slightly, placing her hands on her hips as she assessed her surroundings. "Could this pond be part of Peng¡¯s Garden?" she wondered. "But there isn¡¯t a single peach tree in sight. Have I gone the wrong way?" Her gaze swept across the horizon, searching for any hint of her destination. The stillness of the pond and the absence of landmarks left her feeling momentarily adrift. Yet, she reminded herself of the magpies'' earlier words. "They said Peng¡¯s Garden was near¡­ so perhaps there¡¯s more to this place than meets the eye." Taking a deep breath, she stepped closer to the water''s edge, her reflection rippling as she leaned forward. "If there¡¯s no sign of peaches here, then I¡¯ll just have to keep searching." Her determination flared once more as she decided to investigate further, hoping that some clue would reveal itself. Upon stepping closer to the pond and peering into its crystal-clear depths, Wu Zhao''s brow furrowed in curiosity. The bottom, at first glance, seemed to be covered in vibrant greenery, waving gently as if carried by an underwater breeze. However, as she looked more intently, her sharp eyes picked up on an unusual detail. "Wait¡­ these aren¡¯t seaweeds, she realized, tilting her head slightly. The shapes were too defined, their edges unmistakably serrated like the leaves of a tree." "Tree leaves?" Wu Zhao thought, her confusion deepening. Her gaze darted from the pond to the surrounding landscape, trying to piece together the oddity. "How could tree leaves end up at the bottom of a pond? Unless¡­" The notion tugged at her mind, strange yet intriguing. Could this pond be hiding something more? she wondered, her lips pressing into a determined line. Leaning in closer, she scanned the water for any other clues. The leaves below seemed oddly fresh, their verdant hues unblemished by decay, as if they had only recently fallen¡ªor perhaps hadn¡¯t fallen at all. Her fingers itched to investigate further. "Peng¡¯s Garden must be tied to this somehow. There¡¯s no way this is just an ordinary pond." Steeling herself, Wu Zhao decided to probe deeper, her instincts telling her that the answers lay beneath the surface. Wu Zhao removed her outer robe, folding it neatly and placing it on a nearby rock. Clad only in her innerwear, she took a deep breath and dove gracefully into the pond. The cool water enveloped her, and as she descended, the world beneath the surface unveiled its secrets. What she initially thought were seaweed strands swaying in the water now revealed themselves as treetops. Her eyes widened in astonishment. "A forest¡­ beneath a pond?" She kicked her legs gently, propelling herself further downward, her gaze darting across the submerged landscape. The treetops she had seen from above were merely the beginning. Beneath her stretched an entire forest, its dense canopy reaching upward as if straining for the sunlight that filtered weakly through the water¡¯s surface. Wu Zhao turned her head to examine the surroundings. The underwater forest extended endlessly in every direction, its scope far vaster than she had anticipated. "This pond looked so small from above¡­ but down here, it feels like an entirely different world." When she glanced upward, she felt a jolt of disorientation. The pond¡¯s opening¡ªwhat had seemed like a modest expanse of water¡ªwas now no more than a tiny hole, far above her, shrinking against the immensity of the world below. "What sort of sorcery is this?" she wondered, her thoughts racing. "Could this be Peng¡¯s Garden?" Her heartbeat quickened as she hovered in the water, her mind torn between awe and determination. "If this really is Peng¡¯s Garden, then the peaches must be somewhere in this submerged wonderland. But how do I navigate something so vast?" Steeling herself, Wu Zhao decided to explore deeper into the enigmatic underwater forest. As Wu Zhao swam closer to the underwater forest, the scene grew even more surreal. The forest floor was lined with shimmering sea shells and clams, their surfaces reflecting faint iridescent hues in the dim light. Some clams occasionally released small bubbles, which floated lazily upward, catching the faint sunlight that filtered through the water above. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Schools of fish darted gracefully between the branches, their movements fluid and effortless. The way they weaved through the trees made them seem like birds soaring through a magical forest, rather than creatures of the water. Wu Zhao found herself momentarily mesmerized by the sight, as the branches and leaves swayed gently with unseen currents, adding to the illusion of a world alive with motion. "It¡¯s like an underwater sky," she thought, her frustration with the magpies momentarily forgotten. "A place where the rules of nature bend and blend seamlessly together." She brushed past a cluster of leaves, marveling at their unusual texture. They were soft and flexible, but they shimmered faintly, as though they had absorbed the essence of the water around them. "This must be Peng''s Garden," she thought, her determination growing. "Now, to find those peaches." With a renewed sense of purpose, Wu Zhao swam deeper into the forest, her sharp eyes scanning for any sign of the mythical fruit.
Suddenly, her lungs began to run out of air, and she quickly swam back to the surface, breaking through the water with a gasp. She inhaled deeply, steadying her breathing as the cool mountain air filled her chest. After taking a brief moment to collect herself, she dove back into the pond, her body slicing through the water with renewed determination. As she neared the forest once more, a shadow moved in the distance, capturing her attention. Her eyes widened as she spotted a gigantic fish gliding gracefully through the depths. Its elongated body seemed to stretch endlessly, its scales glinting faintly like polished silver. The sheer height of its massive frame¡ªat least three meters tall¡ªwas intimidating enough, but it was its mouth that truly unnerved her. Wide and cavernous, it looked like it could swallow her whole in a single bite. Wu Zhao¡¯s heart raced, her earlier fascination giving way to alarm. What in the heavens¡­? she thought, her gaze locked on the creature. "This must be Peng." The fish swam with an almost regal elegance, its sheer size distorting the water around it, creating ripples that radiated through the pond. Without wasting another moment, Wu Zhao quickly swam downward, seeking the cover of the underwater forest. The branches and leaves swayed gently, providing her a natural shield as she nestled herself behind a particularly dense cluster of trees. "I¡¯ll need to stay hidden," she thought, her breathing controlled despite the adrenaline coursing through her veins. "If that is Peng, I can¡¯t risk a confrontation. I need to outsmart it and get those peaches without being noticed." From her concealed vantage point, Wu Zhao peeked cautiously through the foliage, watching the enormous fish glide through the water with an air of quiet dominance. She tightened her grip on a nearby branch, steeling herself for the challenge ahead. Wu Zhao cautiously maneuvered through the underwater forest, her senses heightened as she searched for the elusive peaches. The trees swayed gently in the water¡¯s currents, their leaves creating shifting patterns of light and shadow. Her lungs ached from the prolonged dive, and she swam toward a cluster of clams releasing streams of bubbles. Drawing closer, she inhaled the air within the bubbles, a strange yet effective solution that allowed her to stay submerged longer, even if it meant swallowing some water in the process. After what felt like an eternity of searching, her eyes caught sight of a peculiar tree. Unlike the others, this one stood out with vibrant peaches hanging from its branches, their soft glow casting an otherworldly light. Wu Zhao¡¯s heart raced with a mixture of relief and triumph. "Finally." She swam to the tree and reached out, her fingers closing around one of the peaches. The fruit was firm and smooth in her hand, its surface faintly warm despite being underwater. The moment she plucked it, however, a deep, resonating tremor rippled through the forest. The seabed quaked slightly, sending loose leaves and silt swirling into the water. Startled, Wu Zhao clutched the peach tightly as her eyes darted around. The serene scene shattered in an instant. Fish scattered in all directions, their movements frantic as they fled the disturbance. Wu Zhao felt her chest tighten¡ªnot from lack of air, but from the tension that now hung in the water like a palpable force. "What did I just trigger?" she thought, her grip on the peach firm. The tremors subsided, but the silence that followed was unnerving. "I should hurry and get the second peach," Wu Zhao resolved, her movements now more deliberate and wary. Wu Zhao carefully slid the first peach into her pocket, securing it before swimming toward the next. As she extended her hand to pluck the second peach, a small fish darted in front of her face. Its body quivered as if it were shaking its head in disapproval. Before she could react, the fish nudged her hand away from the peach with surprising determination. It lingered, almost pleading, its actions unmistakably a warning. Wu Zhao sighed inwardly, her gaze softening momentarily. She pressed her lips together, as if silently apologizing to the little fish. "I''m sorry, little fish," she thought, her resolve hardening. "But I need this peach if I want to get past those magpie gatekeepers." With an apologetic glance at the fish, she reached out and plucked the second peach. The reaction was immediate¡ªanother tremor rippled through the forest, far stronger than before. This time, the vibrations were almost deafening, like the very soul of the underwater realm was crying out in protest. The leaves shuddered violently, and the trees seemed to groan as if in pain. Wu Zhao could feel the shift in the water around her, the once serene pond now a chaotic storm of movement and sound. The small fish darted away in fright, disappearing into the shadows of the trees. But Wu Zhao¡¯s relief was short-lived. A chilling presence loomed over her, sending a jolt of fear down her spine. She turned her head, and her heart sank. The gigantic fish she had spotted earlier now locked eyes with her, its massive form cutting through the water like a shadow of doom. Its gaze was fixed, its powerful tail propelling it directly toward her with terrifying speed. ¡°Damn it!¡± Wu Zhao cursed inwardly as she clutched the second peach tightly. "Is this why those blasted magpies wanted me to get two peaches?" she thought furiously, mentally berating the mischievous gatekeepers. With no time to waste, Wu Zhao kicked her legs, propelling herself downward toward the denser part of the forest. She needed to think quickly if she was going to survive this confrontation. Wu Zhao hastily slipped the second peach into her pocket, her fingers trembling as the tremors intensified around her. Without wasting a moment, she began channeling her mana to cast [Mirage], hoping to create a decoy to divert the gigantic fish. She visualized the spell forming, her ethereal double ready to swim in the opposite direction. But before she could complete the spell, the water erupted around her as the colossal fish lunged forward. Its massive body collided with Wu Zhao, sending her hurtling backward. The sheer force of the impact rattled her bones, and she felt the sharp sting of pain radiate through her body. The forest wasn¡¯t spared either¡ªtrees shattered and splintered under the immense pressure of the fish¡¯s charge, debris clouding the once-pristine water. Wu Zhao clutched her ribs, struggling to regain her composure. She bit down hard, suppressing the scream that threatened to escape her lips. "I can¡¯t scream. I can¡¯t let water flood into my lungs," she reminded herself fiercely. Her jaw clenched, and she fought to keep her focus despite the overwhelming agony. Her mind raced as she struggled to orient herself in the chaotic swirl of broken branches and floating leaves. "This beast is relentless. I can¡¯t outrun it like this. I need another strategy," she thought, her determination hardening. She had to find a way to outwit the predator, and fast. Chapter 41: Kun Lun Trial 3 ¡°[Earth Shield]!¡± Wu Zhao commanded in her mind, extending her hand forward. A wall of earth began to rise in front of her, its movement sluggish under the resistance of the water. Despite its slow ascent, the shield succeeded in altering the gigantic fish¡¯s trajectory, forcing its head upward as it swam past, narrowly missing Wu Zhao. ¡°Ugh, even earth magic is slower here,¡± she thought, frustration bubbling within her. ¡°I can¡¯t effectively use it in this fish¡¯s turf!¡± The gigantic fish swiftly turned, its massive body coiling as it prepared to ram into Wu Zhao once more. Timing her move carefully, she dodged at the last second, allowing the water''s currents and the fish''s tremendous momentum to propel her away. The fish smashed into the earth shield she had erected moments before, obliterating it with ease. ¡°That shield barely slowed it down,¡± Wu Zhao thought, her heart racing as she fought to regain control in the swirling underwater chaos. Wu Zhao¡¯s chest burned as she swam through the underwater forest, her eyes scanning desperately for clams releasing their precious bubbles. The gigantic fish darted through the trees like a predator, its long body twisting and turning with unnerving speed for its size. She spotted a clam nestled near the base of a tree. The bubble it released glimmered faintly, floating upward. Without hesitation, Wu Zhao propelled herself toward it, her arms cutting through the water with urgency. Just as she reached the bubble and inhaled deeply, a shadow loomed over her. The fish crashed through the trees, its massive jaws snapping shut just behind her. The water churned violently, scattering debris as the clam shattered beneath the force of the fish¡¯s strike. Wu Zhao was flung by the current, tumbling uncontrollably until she grabbed hold of a fallen branch to steady herself. ¡°That was too close!¡± she thought, her heart pounding. Her gaze flicked around the forest¡ªmore clams, more air, but also fewer places to hide. The fish circled back, its massive body slithering through the water, its predatory eyes locked on her. She swam toward another cluster of clams, her legs kicking furiously. The fish surged after her, smashing through the trees in its path. Wu Zhao reached the clams just as another bubble floated up. She inhaled quickly, but the fish was upon her again. With a powerful stroke, she darted upward, narrowly avoiding the fish¡¯s snapping jaws. It collided with the seabed, its momentum uprooting the clams and sending them scattering. Wu Zhao winced as the water filled with silt and debris, clouding her vision. The forest was no longer a sanctuary. The fish rampaged with abandon, smashing through the trees and crushing the remaining clams. Broken branches and shattered shells littered the seabed, and the water grew darker with every moment. Wu Zhao hid behind a fallen trunk, her breathing ragged even with the small bursts of air she had managed to take in. Her lungs ached, and the realization hit her¡ªthere were no more bubbles. No more air. The fish roared through the wreckage, its massive tail sweeping aside the fallen trees. Wu Zhao¡¯s mind raced. She couldn¡¯t win a direct fight in its domain, and now she was running out of oxygen. The fish charged again, its enormous body cutting through the water with terrifying speed. Wu Zhao kicked off the trunk, narrowly avoiding being crushed. She spun in the water, her eyes locking onto a jagged piece of wood floating nearby. Grabbing the makeshift weapon, she turned to face the fish. It lunged, its jaws wide open. Wu Zhao twisted to the side, slashing at its gills as it passed. The creature recoiled, thrashing wildly, and the force of its movements sent her spiraling backward. Her vision blurred as her chest screamed for air. She clutched the peaches tightly in her pocket, her determination flaring. ¡°I didn¡¯t come this far to die here!¡± The fish circled again, its body coiling like a spring. Wu Zhao braced herself, gripping the branch-turned-spear. As the fish lunged, she aimed for its eye, but its momentum was too strong. The collision shattered her weapon and sent her tumbling through the debris-filled water. The fish circled again, its massive body coiling like a spring ready to unleash its power. Wu Zhao, her lungs screaming for air and her options dwindling, made a split-second decision. She released the shattered remains of her makeshift spear, swimming upward to position herself directly above the fish. ¡°This is reckless¡­ but it¡¯s my only chance,¡± she thought, her heart pounding as she steadied herself above the predator.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. The fish lunged, its jaws wide open, its powerful momentum propelling it forward. Instead of evading, Wu Zhao let the fish collide with her. Its head struck her body with a force that felt like a boulder crashing into her ribs, the impact knocking the wind out of her. But the gamble worked¡ªshe was hurled upward through the water, the tremendous force launching her out of the pond like a projectile. Wu Zhao broke through the surface, her body crashing onto the rocky ground near the pond¡¯s edge. Pain radiated through her limbs as she lay sprawled on the ground, gasping desperately for air. The cool mountain breeze filled her burning lungs, a stark contrast to the suffocating weight of the water below. She winced, clutching her side where the fish¡¯s head had struck her, but a faint smile crossed her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t drown¡­ It actually worked,¡± she thought, the gratitude mingling with her exhaustion. Behind her, the fish thrashed in frustration, unable to follow her out of the pond. Its massive form sent waves rippling across the water as it circled beneath the surface, its jaws snapping at an enemy just out of reach. Wu Zhao slowly sat up, her body trembling from the ordeal. Her gaze fell on the neatly placed robe she had left earlier. She reached for it, slipping it back on with deliberate movements, the familiar fabric wrapping around her like a shield against the cold mountain air. Reaching into her pocket, she confirmed that the peaches were still there, miraculously untouched by the chaos. Letting out a shaky breath, she muttered, ¡°Mine gamble paid off¡­ barely.¡± She glanced back at the pond, the once-serene underwater forest now a graveyard of shattered trees and broken shells. The fish¡¯s monstrous shadow swirled below, a reminder of the danger she had narrowly escaped. Gathering her strength, Wu Zhao stood, clutching the precious peaches tightly. ¡°Those magpies owe me more than thanks for this,¡± she thought, limping away from the pond. Just as Wu Zhao allowed herself a moment of relief, a deafening splash shattered the silence. She turned in time to see the fish erupt from the pond, water cascading like a torrential rain around its massive form. ¡°What?!¡± she exclaimed, her voice trembling with disbelief as she scrambled backward. Midair, the fish¡¯s shimmering scales began to glow, its form radiating a brilliant white light. Before her stunned eyes, the fish transformed, its elongated body reshaping into a colossal bird. Its massive wings unfurled, scattering droplets of water like glistening jewels in the sunlight, and its piercing eyes locked onto Wu Zhao with an unsettling intelligence. ¡°Hah?!?!¡± Wu Zhao¡¯s thoughts spiraled into chaos, her mind struggling to process the impossible sight before her. ¡°What is this creature?! First a fish, and now a bird?!¡± The bird let out a thunderous screech, its voice echoing across the mountains as it circled above her. Wu Zhao clutched the peaches tighter, the weight of her exhaustion and disbelief pressing down on her. ¡°This thing isn¡¯t going to stop until I¡¯m dead, is it?¡± she thought bitterly, her gaze fixed on the soaring predator, its shadow casting an ominous outline on the ground beneath her. This time, though she was above ground, Wu Zhao¡¯s situation felt even more precarious. The landscape around the pond was barren¡ªno trees, no bushes, no cover. She scanned her surroundings desperately, her heart pounding as the colossal bird circled overhead, its sharp eyes never leaving her. "I can¡¯t even dive back under the pond," Wu Zhao thought, frustration biting at her composure. "It¡¯ll just transform into a fish again and have the advantage there!" Her mind raced as she gripped the peaches tightly, weighing her options. The exhaustion from the underwater battle still clung to her limbs, and now she had nowhere to hide. ¡°If I can¡¯t outmaneuver it¡­ I¡¯ll have to outthink it.¡± The bird let out another piercing screech, its wings slicing through the air as it began to descend, intent on finishing what it had started. ¡°Damn it! If there¡¯s no cover for me, I¡¯ll just have to make it!¡± Wu Zhao growled, her hands moving swiftly as she cast [Earth Shield]. This time, without the water¡¯s resistance, the spell worked far more effectively. The ground beneath her rumbled before an earthen wall shot upward, its sturdy surface gleaming with freshly churned soil. The colossal bird dove at her with alarming speed, its wings spread wide, its talons gleaming like swords. Wu Zhao braced herself behind the shield, beads of sweat forming on her brow as the bird collided with the wall in a deafening impact. The shield groaned under the force of the attack, cracks splintering across its surface like spiderwebs. Wu Zhao gritted her teeth, pouring more mana into the spell to keep it intact. The bird screeched in frustration, its momentum thwarted for the first time. Though the shield held, Wu Zhao knew it wouldn¡¯t withstand another direct assault like that. ¡°Barely managed it this time,¡± she muttered, catching her breath as the creature ascended again, preparing for another attack. ¡°I¡¯ve got to end this before it breaks through.¡± Wu Zhao gritted her teeth in frustration as she cast [Earth Spike]. The ground rumbled beneath her feet, and sharp earthen spikes erupted from the earth, jutting toward the bird. However, the bird effortlessly soared higher, dodging the spikes. They remained rooted in the ground, pointing upward but failing to hit their target. Wu Zhao¡¯s gaze hardened as she saw the bird hover, unfazed by the attack. "Offensive earth magic doesn¡¯t work on a flying enemy like this bird!" Wu Zhao cursed inwardly. The situation was growing more dire by the moment. She needed a new strategy, one that could actually reach the bird. Hiding behind her [Earth Shield], Wu Zhao quickly cast [Mirage], creating a perfect clone of herself that began running away, drawing the bird¡¯s attention. While the bird focused on the illusion, Wu Zhao cast more [Earth Spikes], but this time, their real purpose wasn¡¯t for offense¡ªit was to create a wall for her to hide behind. Since the enemy was flying, the spikes offered a great hiding spot, and they consumed far less mana than the [Earth Shield]. The sharp tips of the spikes were strategically placed, ensuring the bird wouldn¡¯t recklessly dive through them. Meanwhile, the clone of Wu Zhao continued running and ducking behind the [Earth Spikes], keeping the bird distracted and away from her real body. Wu Zhao remained perfectly still, her breathing controlled as she focused on the bird¡¯s movements. She wasn¡¯t planning to strike; her sole objective was to escape while the bird remained fixated on the illusion. The [Earth Spikes] shielded her and kept the bird at bay, and with every passing moment, she had a better chance to slip away unnoticed. After what felt like an eternity, Wu Zhao noticed the bird''s movements growing sluggish, its wings faltering as exhaustion began to take hold. Seizing the opportunity, she cast [Earth Shields] and [Earth Spikes], her Mirage mimicking the same spells to keep up the deception. The bird''s glowing eyes remained locked on the decoy, its screeches growing weaker as it chased the illusion with single-minded determination. Wu Zhao turned and sprinted westward, her footsteps pounding against the rugged ground. The jagged terrain blurred as she pushed herself to the limits, her breaths ragged but steady. With every step, the screeches faded further behind her, until only the sound of the wind and her own heartbeat filled the air. She didn¡¯t dare look back until she crossed the ridge of a hill, finally pausing to catch her breath. The bird was nowhere in sight. A shaky exhale escaped her lips as she sank to her knees, relief washing over her in waves. She had escaped. But even as the immediate danger passed, the memory of the monstrous creature lingered, a grim reminder of how perilous the journey ahead would be. Chapter 42: Kun Lun Trial 4 (Intermission) Back on the night before Wu Zhao began her journey to Mount Kun Lun, the prison seemed calm and secure. Guards were stationed at their usual posts, their expressions dulled by the monotony of their duties. The stillness of the night stretched on, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves and the soft murmur of the wind. One of the guards atop the lookout tower yawned, closing his eyes briefly as he tried to stifle his fatigue. In that fleeting moment, two shadowy figures slipped over the walls and into the prison grounds, their movements silent and precise. The guard, oblivious to the disturbance, resumed his watch, none the wiser to the danger lurking below. Once inside the prison building, one of the shadowy figures removed her cloak, revealing herself in a pristine servant''s outfit. With practiced precision, she produced a tray laden with delicate porcelain wine bottles and cups, the smooth surface gleaming faintly in the dim light. Her calm demeanor betrayed no hint of the tension in the air as she arranged the tray carefully. ¡°Do we really have to do this?¡± the other figure muttered, his tone sharp with irritation. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just kill everyone here? This is so tedious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Harun,¡± Yasmin replied firmly, her gaze cutting to him with quiet authority. ¡°We¡¯re not creating unnecessary chaos. Subtlety is key.¡± Harun let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders drooping as he gave in. ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± he grumbled, the frustration in his voice evident. He followed her lead, glaring at the porcelain tray with a mix of annoyance and resignation, suppressing his desire for a quicker, bloodier solution. ¡°Stay on guard here. I¡¯ll signal when we¡¯re ready,¡± Yasmin instructed, her voice steady as she adjusted the tray in her hands. Without waiting for a reply, she turned and strode deeper into the building, where the muffled sounds of the prison guards'' chatter echoed faintly. ¡°Yes, yes, okay, my beautiful and wonderful boss,¡± Harun muttered, his tone dripping with sarcasm as he leaned casually against the wall, arms crossed. Yasmin clicked her tongue in mild annoyance but didn¡¯t bother replying. Her steps were deliberate as she moved further inside, her focus unshaken despite Harun¡¯s teasing. ¡°Good evening, fellow guards. I¡¯m a maid serving in the royal kitchen, and I¡¯ve brought you wine,¡± Yasmin said, her tone sweet and disarming. She carefully balanced a wooden tray laden with porcelain wine bottles and cups, feigning clumsiness as she nudged the door open, adding an air of endearing frailty to her act. ¡°Ohhh, wine!¡± The guards¡¯ eyes lit up at the mention of wine, their earlier boredom instantly forgotten. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before,¡± one of the guards said, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°Ah, sir, I just joined the royal kitchen recently,¡± Yasmin replied, her voice soft and timid. ¡°Seeing how hard you all work, I thought it would be nice to bring you wine.¡± She flashed a shy smile, her demeanor perfectly that of a humble, inexperienced maid. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a sweet one? Such a cute girl¡ªdo you have a lover?¡± one of the guards teased, leaning forward with a grin. ¡°Oh, sir, you surely jest,¡± Yasmin answered, lowering her gaze bashfully. ¡°I¡¯m just a humble servant girl. How could I ever find a lover?¡± Her meekness and charm captivated them, their suspicions melting away as they invited her to sit at their table. Soon, the guards were pouring wine from the porcelain bottles and laughing heartily, utterly disarmed by Yasmin¡¯s act. Behind her innocent smile, her mind stayed sharply focused on her true purpose. Moments later, the guards began to slump in their chairs, their laughter fading into muffled snores as the spiked wine took effect. Yasmin observed them silently, her sweet facade giving way to a look of cold disdain. ¡°Tsk, finally, these pigs fell,¡± she thought, clicking her tongue in irritation. She rose gracefully from her chair, brushing her hands against her maid uniform with a faint grimace, as if merely being near them had sullied her attire. Without a word, she moved to extinguish the candles one by one, plunging the room into darkness. The flickering light vanished, leaving the room cloaked in shadows¡ªa silent signal for Harun to make his move. ¡°My dear servant girl, did you enjoy the company of these men?¡± Harun whispered mockingly as he entered the darkened room. Yasmin shot him a sharp glare, her voice low and cutting. ¡°Any more jokes out of your mouth, and your tongue will be gone.¡± Harun raised his hands in mock surrender, smirking. ¡°Fine, fine. So, where¡¯s the guy we¡¯re looking for?¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Yasmin shrugged, her tone impatient. ¡°Don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll have to search cell by cell.¡± ¡°As you wish, my¡ª¡± Harun stopped mid-tease when Yasmin subtly pulled out her dagger, the blade catching a faint glint even in the dim light. He cleared his throat. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll behave.¡± The darkness posed no challenge for the two hashshashins. Their training made them adept at navigating in shadows, their eyes keenly adapted to pierce through the gloom. With silent, precise movements, they began their search. After combing through most of the cells, Harun finally came to a stop. A sly grin spread across his face as he peered through the iron bars. "Found you~," he said, his voice dripping with mock cheerfulness. He waved to signal Yasmin. In the dimly lit cell sat Gilles Serchilles, the former minister of Luo Yang. His once-proud demeanor was now haggard and shadowed with despair. At Harun¡¯s words, he looked up, his expression shifting to a fleeting hope. ¡°Did you two come to free me?¡± ¡°Oh, we certainly did,¡± Harun replied, a sinister undertone lacing his words. Relief momentarily washed over Gilles¡¯ face. ¡°Thank god! Quick, get me out of this godforsaken place!¡± he barked, his commanding tone resurfacing. Yasmin stepped forward, her voice like frost. ¡°We are here to free you... from this world, master''s order.¡± The room fell silent. Gilles froze, the weight of her words sinking in. After a long pause, he exhaled shakily and let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Oh... I see. Of course, he would.¡± His shoulders slumped, resignation overtaking him. He knew better than to resist¡ªstruggling would only prolong the inevitable against assassins of their caliber. Yasmin regarded him with an icy calm. ¡°Since Annie was our dear junior, we¡¯ll grant you a painless, peaceful end.¡± From beneath her cloak, she withdrew a cup and a bottle of wine. This time, the wine shimmered faintly under the torchlight, laced with a deadly poison. She poured it meticulously, then extended the cup to Gilles. He stared at it, his trembling hands reaching out. Taking the cup, he held it before him, his eyes fixed on the dark liquid within. Silence filled the room, save for the faint clink of porcelain as he adjusted his grip. For a moment, Gilles simply stared, the wine reflecting his demise. "Before I drink this¡­" Gilles began, his voice soft but steady, "can you tell me how Annie was when she was in Nizari?" Harun rolled his eyes. "Are you just buying time, old man? Nobody¡¯s coming to save you." Yasmin raised a hand, silencing Harun with a sharp gesture. Her gaze remained fixed on Gilles, her tone measured but distant. ¡°She hated every part of the hashashin training,¡± Yasmin admitted. ¡°But she held onto hope¡ªhope of returning to see you. She often spoke about you, even in front of us. And when she did, she always smiled.¡± Gilles¡¯ grip on the cup tightened slightly, his eyes reflecting a flicker of sorrow. ¡°I see¡­¡± he murmured, his voice carrying the weight of a realization that seemed to dawn too late. He continued staring into the dark liquid, as though it held the memories of the past he longed to reclaim. After a lingering silence, he raised the cup to his lips and drank, the poison wine sliding down without resistance. Lowering the cup, he exhaled, calm and resolute, and retreated to sit against the cell¡¯s cold wall. ¡°Thank you¡­ for being there for her. I will go to see her now,¡± he said quietly, closing his eyes. Yasmin watched him for a moment longer before turning. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, her voice firm but tinged with finality. ¡°Sure~,¡± Harun replied, following after her with a playful yet subdued tone. The shadows of the two assassins melted into the darkness, leaving the silence of the prison to embrace Gilles in his final moments. The dawn broke, and the guards began to stir from their slumber, their groggy eyes opening to the soft light streaming through the prison windows. None of them remembered how they had fallen asleep, assuming they had simply nodded off after drinking the wine the previous night. They went about their morning routines, unaware of anything amiss. The guards walked past Gilles'' cell as usual, but today, something caught their attention. The food tray, which had been left outside for days, remained untouched, just as it had been for several days now. Frowning, one of the guards approached the cell, peering inside to check on Gilles. When they saw him slumped against the wall, motionless and unresponsive, they stepped in, concern growing. They had grown accustomed to his refusal to eat, but today, something felt different. ¡°He hasn¡¯t eaten for days... but this¡­¡± one of the guards muttered, stepping closer. They checked for signs of life, but there was nothing. No movement, no breath. ¡°Looks like he starved himself to death,¡± another guard said softly, confirming their suspicions. Without any sign of struggle or injury, they assumed that Gilles had simply given up, letting himself succumb to starvation in his despair. They weren¡¯t to know the true cause of his death, nor the dark hands that had dealt the final blow. A soldier hurried down the ornate hallway, hastily genuflecting outside the door. ¡°General, I bring you news!¡± he called out. ¡°Enter,¡± Xiao Jie commanded, his voice calm, though he remained resting on his bed. The soldier stepped in, bowing respectfully. ¡°General, Gilles has died.¡± Xiao Jie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What happened?!¡± He quickly rose from the bed, his usual composure rattled by the news. ¡°It appears he starved himself to death, General!¡± the soldier replied, still kneeling respectfully. ¡°Gilles¡­ you fool¡­¡± Xiao Jie muttered, rubbing his brow in frustration. Though he had despised Gilles, he couldn¡¯t deny the man¡¯s talents and cunning, and, in some twisted way, he had respected him for that. ¡°Find out who knew about this and make sure they keep his death a secret. Anyone caught spreading this news will be punished,¡± Xiao Jie commanded, his tone cold and decisive. He couldn¡¯t afford for the citizens to learn of Gilles¡¯ death¡ªit would undoubtedly stir up trouble. ¡°Yes, General!¡± the soldier responded, quickly rising to his feet before rushing off to carry out the orders. As the first soldier exited, another one rushed in, breathless. ¡°General, urgent news!¡± ¡°Speak,¡± Xiao Jie commanded, his voice steady despite the flurry of reports. ¡°There¡¯s been a sighting of a gigantic beast, as tall as the mountains, to the south!¡± the soldier exclaimed. Xiao Jie¡¯s expression darkened. A beast as tall as the mountains? Surely, this must be exaggerated¡­ ¡°Do we know the identity of this beast?¡± ¡°Not exactly, General,¡± the soldier replied, ¡°but the messenger claimed it resembled a bull demon.¡± Xiao Jie¡¯s brows furrowed. A bull demon? This could be another ploy, or worse¡ªa sign of something far more dangerous. ¡°And¡­ this bull demon reportedly has the power to summon meteors!¡± the soldier added, his voice trembling. ¡°What?!¡± Xiao Jie bolted upright, the weight of the information striking him like a blow. If this is true, it¡¯s no ordinary beast. A creature with such destructive power could wreak havoc across the region. We cannot afford to ignore this threat. ¡°Gather the men immediately! We need to investigate this at once!¡± Xiao Jie ordered sharply. ¡°Yes, General!¡± The soldier saluted before rushing out to carry out the command. As the room fell silent once more, Xiao Jie paced, his thoughts racing. A beast that summons meteors¡­ If this creature truly exists, it could disrupt the fragile balance of power in Luo Yang. I must act decisively¡ªfailure is not an option. Chapter 43: Kun Lun Trial 5 After a grueling trek westward, Wu Zhao finally arrived at the main gate of the fence, where the magpies, Xiao Xi and Xiao Que, eagerly awaited her return. ¡°Did you get us the peaches?¡± they chirped in unison, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. Wu Zhao exhaled, her exhaustion evident, but a faint smile crossed her lips. Reaching into her pocket, she produced the two peaches and extended them toward the magpies. ¡°I did. Here you go,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the fatigue. But to Wu Zhao¡¯s surprise, the magpies didn¡¯t seem pleased after receiving the peaches. ¡°How in the world could you mistake these for peaches?!¡± Xiao Xi squawked indignantly. ¡°What a meanie, stealing these from Peng!¡± Xiao Que chimed in, their tone filled with reproach. ¡°Hah?¡± Wu Zhao blinked, her brows furrowing. ¡°No matter how you look at it, these are peaches, aren¡¯t they?¡± she protested, holding up the fruit for emphasis. ¡°You¡¯re not just mannerless; you¡¯re mean!¡± Xiao Que huffed, ruffling her feathers dramatically. ¡°Verily so!¡± Xiao Xi added, nodding vigorously in agreement. Wu Zhao felt irritation bubbling up inside her, almost to the point of wanting to scream at the two magpies. However, she took a deep breath, forcing herself to stay calm. She glanced at the peaches in her hands, examining them closely. But no matter how much she looked, they seemed like perfectly ordinary peaches. Seeing her puzzled expression, Xiao Que let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Hold them up high, toward the sun, and look again, you mannerless child!¡± ¡°Do it, you mannerless child!¡± Xiao Xi echoed, flapping his wings for emphasis. Wu Zhao reluctantly raised the two peaches toward the sun, her face betraying just a hint of her lingering irritation. But as the sunlight filtered through the flesh of the fruits, she froze. Shadows swirled within each peach. ¡°Hah? Worms?¡± Wu Zhao thought, her brow furrowing. But the shapes seemed far too large. A realization struck her, widening her eyes. ¡°Wait¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­ are these actually eggs?¡± Her surprise did not go unnoticed. Xiao Que clacked her beak smugly. ¡°Finally got through your mannerless skull that these aren¡¯t peaches?¡± Wu Zhao¡¯s mouth opened, then closed. She was utterly speechless. She had actually mistaken eggs for peaches and stolen them from that fish bird. ¡°Oh, poor Peng! Got her eggs stolen¡ªhow sad she must be~¡± Xiao Xi said, his tone dripping with mockery. ¡°Yes, yes, poor Peng!¡± Xiao Que added, dramatically pretending to wipe away nonexistent tears from her eye. Her exaggerated gestures only made the mockery sting more. Wu Zhao felt the vein on her forehead throb, barely holding back her irritation. ¡°Damn you birds, are you playing me for a fool? Is this why you sent me after peaches?!¡± she thought, biting back her frustration. Despite her anger, a pang of guilt crept in¡ªshe had stolen the bird¡¯s eggs. ¡°I must return these to Peng,¡± she finally said, her voice laced with determination. ¡°Yes, yes, you must!¡± Xiao Xi and Xiao Que chimed in unison, their mocking tones unwavering. ¡°And don¡¯t forget¡ªwe still want peaches!¡± Xiao Que added with a smirk. After trekking back to Peng¡¯s garden, Wu Zhao spotted the majestic bird resting on the ground, its wings folded close, likely exhausted and regaining its strength. Wu Zhao cautiously approached the gigantic bird, her steps deliberate and measured, fully aware of the risk that it might lash out or charge at her in retaliation for their earlier encounter. Peng flared its massive wings, the air around it trembling with an unspoken threat. Its sharp, furious eyes locked onto Wu Zhao, clearly ready to attack. ¡°W-wait!¡± Wu Zhao shouted, raising her hands in a gesture of peace. ¡°I offer mine sincerest apologies for the affront I committed earlier,¡± she continued, her voice steady, carrying the weight of a queen seeking amends. ¡°Permit me to atone for mine trespass.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Wu Zhao carefully brought forth the two eggs that bore the semblance of peaches, presenting them with a dignified gesture. Peng¡¯s fierce eyes locked onto her, and in an instant, the majestic bird¡¯s body glowed with an ethereal light. As the radiance subsided, before Wu Zhao stood a tall woman with silver hair, clad in a flowing white robe, her presence as commanding as her earlier form. ¡°How dare you show your face to me once more!¡± Peng¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and accusatory. Wu Zhao¡¯s gaze briefly flickered with surprise. ¡°So Peng can transform as well? The magpies had such abilities too; I suppose this should not astonish me,¡± she mused silently, keeping her composure. With a graceful bow, Wu Zhao spoke, her voice steady and regal. ¡°I must extend mine deepest apologies for mine actions. I erred gravely in trespassing upon your sacred garden and in taking what was not mine to claim. It was, I assure you, a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°A misunderstanding, you say?¡± Peng¡¯s eyes flared with anger, her voice trembling with indignation. ¡°How dare you speak such audacious words!¡± Wu Zhao straightened, meeting Peng¡¯s fury with unwavering resolve. ¡°Indeed, a grave misunderstanding, yet the blame lies wholly with me. I should never have acted with such heedlessness, and for this, I am filled with regret.¡± Wu Zhao inclined her head slightly. ¡°How can I make amends for my mistake and earn your forgiveness?¡± Peng carefully took the eggs back, holding them close. After a moment, she asked, ¡°Who put you up to this?¡± Wu Zhao straightened, her tone calm but firm. ¡°It was not my intention to harm you or your home. I came seeking peaches from your garden, as requested by the magpies. I mistakenly thought your eggs were the fruit they spoke of.¡± Peng¡¯s eyes narrowed, her frustration clear. ¡°Those troublesome magpies again. They never fail to stir up trouble for me.¡± ¡°Those peaches were a gift from the Jade Empress herself,¡± Peng said, her tone sharp. ¡°I would never part with them for those troublesome magpies!¡± The Jade Empress? The queen of Wan Cheng? Wu Zhao¡¯s thoughts raced. This bird is connected to such a powerful figure? She glanced at Peng, now pondering the possibilities. If they are indeed friends, perhaps I could leverage this connection. Using her as a bridge to the Jade Empress might aid my mission to secure alliances with Wan Cheng¡­ but I must tread carefully. Peng¡¯s sharp eyes scanned Wu Zhao again, her expression shifting as a thought struck her. ¡°Although¡­ your robe does have a certain elegance to it,¡± she remarked. ¡°I might be willing to part with one peach in exchange for it.¡± Wu Zhao hesitated, glancing down at her robe. It was enchanted by Peng Xian and capable of protecting her from a certain level of magical attacks. Parting with it was no small sacrifice, but her mission to reach Feng and Huang took precedence. She sighed inwardly, weighing her options. ¡°Could you be persuaded to offer two peaches for my robe?¡± Wu Zhao asked cautiously, keeping her tone measured. Peng¡¯s face hardened. ¡°No. I might have considered it had you not trampled through my garden, but as it stands, the deal is this: one peach for your robe, or nothing at all.¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Wu Zhao nodded resolutely. She removed her outer robe, revealing the elegantly crafted white inner robe beneath, and extended the enchanted garment toward Peng. Peng took the robe, her expression unreadable, and after inspecting it briefly, she reached into her sleeve. With a graceful motion, she withdrew a peach that seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly glow. It brimmed with vitality and radiated an aura so vibrant that Wu Zhao could feel its energy even from a distance. ¡°Here,¡± Peng said, handing the peach over. ¡°You¡¯ve made your trade. Use it wisely.¡± ¡°Thank you for¡ª¡± Wu Zhao began, but before she could complete her sentence, Peng turned away and, without a word, leapt gracefully into the pond, vanishing beneath its surface. Wu Zhao stood there for a moment, the glowing peach in hand, feeling a mix of relief and unease. It seems her anger has not entirely subsided. I cannot blame her; I would feel the same if our roles were reversed. She glanced down at the peach, its vibrant energy pulsating faintly in her palm, then at her attire¡ªher inner robe, a simple white garment that contrasted starkly with the splendor of the enchanted robe she had just surrendered. This is far from ideal, but I must endure it for the sake of the journey ahead. I can only hope those troublesome magpies will be content with just one peach. With a soft sigh, Wu Zhao adjusted the inner robe to maintain her composure, straightened her posture, and began her trek back to where the magpies awaited. ¡°She¡¯s back!¡± Xiao Xi chirped as he caught sight of Wu Zhao approaching. ¡°How utterly scandalous! She walks about in her inner garment as if it were proper attire!¡± Xiao Que added, a mocking lilt in her voice. ¡°Verily so!¡± Xiao Xi echoed, clearly enjoying the moment. Wu Zhao clenched her fists subtly, her expression maintaining its regal calm, though her thoughts simmered with irritation. Grrr¡­these birds are insufferable. I mustn¡¯t let their childish antics provoke me. Steady, Wu Zhao, steady. A queen does not stoop to quarrel with birds. Taking a deep breath, she straightened her posture and approached them with dignity. ¡°I trust you have been eagerly awaiting mine return,¡± she said coolly, holding up the single peach. ¡°It¡¯s a peach!¡± Xiao Xi exclaimed, hopping around excitedly. ¡°And where is the other one?¡± Xiao Que asked, her eyes narrowing. ¡°I could only acquire one,¡± Wu Zhao replied, her tone calm despite her frustration. ¡°I traded my robe for it.¡± ¡°That sounds like your problem, not ours!¡± Xiao Que snapped. ¡°We asked for two!¡± ¡°Verily so!¡± Xiao Xi chimed in. Wu Zhao exhaled slowly, gripping the hem of her inner robe to steady herself. Calm down, Wu Zhao, calm down. Losing composure over these two will only amuse them further. ¡°This is no ordinary peach,¡± she explained, lifting the fruit slightly for emphasis. ¡°It is a divine peach from the Jade Empress¡¯s garden. Securing even one was a miracle. Surely you can share it by splitting it in half?¡± Xiao Que paused, tilting her head thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm, I suppose we could do that¡­¡± Before she could finish, Xiao Xi darted forward, snatching the peach from Wu Zhao¡¯s hand. ¡°Finders keepers!¡± he shouted gleefully, flapping his wings as he took off. ¡°Hey! You feather-brained fool!¡± Xiao Que yelled, launching herself after him in pursuit. Wu Zhao stood frozen, watching the chaotic scene unfold. ¡°Am I truly wasting time on this nonsense?¡± she muttered, casting a longing glance at the wooden gate ahead. Moments later, Xiao Que returned, clutching the peach in her beak. She landed gracefully and transformed into a young girl, holding the fruit smugly. ¡°You may proceed upward now, scandalous girl,¡± she said before darting off with the peach. Xiao Xi trailed behind, transforming into a boy as he chased after her. ¡°Give it back! It¡¯s my peach!¡± he wailed. ¡°These two are... special,¡± Wu Zhao sighed, shaking her head. She adjusted her robe and began her trek toward the mountain peak, eager to leave the peculiar magpies behind. The scenery grew increasingly enchanting as Wu Zhao ascended. Vibrant flowers in every hue blanketed the path, and birds of strikingly diverse colors flitted about. Wu Zhao¡¯s eyes widened in wonder as she took it all in. ¡°I never imagined birds could display such a dazzling array of colors,¡± she mused, momentarily captivated by the breathtaking view. As Wu Zhao finally reached the summit, her gaze fell upon an enormous nest, and within it rested two majestic birds. Their feathers shimmered with an ethereal brilliance, exuding an unmistakable divine aura. She took a closer look and furrowed her brow. ¡°Is that... a tortoise shell? Are they nesting inside a gigantic tortoise shell?¡± Wu Zhao thought, her curiosity piqued by the unexpected detail. One of the birds turned its sharp, piercing gaze toward Wu Zhao, its regal presence making her instinctively straighten her posture. The bird rose from its resting position, its massive wings partially unfurling as it spoke, its voice deep and commanding. "Who are you? You do not seem entirely human," it said, scrutinizing her with an intensity that felt as though it could pierce through her very soul. Chapter 44: Kun Lun Trial 6 ¡°Huh?! They¡¯re wearing shells¡­?¡± Wu Zhao stared in surprise at their unusual forms, her gaze traveling over their towering figures. The one that stood up was around three meters tall, its back resembling the shell of a tortoise. They look so different from what was depicted in the scrolls, Wu Zhao thought, still processing the sight before her. The only similarity is the mention of them being amalgamations of birds¡ªthough they seem to be a mix of animals instead. Feng and Huang had the beak of a rooster and the face of a swallow, their long necks covered in scales resembling those of a snake. Their backs were protected by tough shells like those of a tortoise, while their muscular legs resembled those of a stag. Completing their unique appearance, their tails looked like those of fish, swaying gracefully behind them. Wu Zhao was so baffled by the stark disparity between what she had learned from the scrolls and the depictions of Feng and Huang in the royal palace that she found herself momentarily speechless. She had anticipated they might look slightly different, but not this drastically so. Are they perhaps not Feng and Huang, but their subordinates? Wu Zhao wondered, her thoughts racing. But they give off such a divine aura¡­ ¡°Speak, why are you here, unknown one.¡± one of the bird spoke again, which jolted Wu Zhao¡¯s mind back. ¡°My apologies, I was momentarily captivated by your forms,¡± she said, lowering her head slightly in respect before offering a graceful curtsy. ¡°I am Wu Zhao, child of Wu Shi Yue. I have journeyed here to seek the blessings of Feng and Huang,¡± she continued, carefully choosing her words. Her tone was measured, and her posture poised, as she subtly sought to discern whether the majestic beings before her were indeed Feng and Huang or merely their subordinates, all while ensuring she did not risk offending them. ¡°We granted blessings to the humans of this land on a whim,¡± the bird began, its voice resonant and commanding. ¡°They were weak creatures, incapable of thriving without aid. But you¡­ you are different. I will not ask again¡ªwho are you, unknown one?¡± Wu Zhao¡¯s eyes narrowed in confusion. Unknown one? She straightened her posture, trying to maintain her composure. ¡°I am the child of¡ª¡± ¡°I care not for your meager lineage,¡± the bird interrupted sharply, its tone laced with disdain. ¡°I demand to know the nature of your existence itself, foolish one.¡± Wu Zhao¡¯s breath hitched, her regal facade barely concealing her unease. What do they mean by that? she wondered, her thoughts swirling as she tried to decipher the bird¡¯s cryptic words. ¡°I am a human,¡± Wu Zhao said firmly, her voice carrying a note of indignation. ¡°How can I be anything but human? I was born from my mother¡¯s womb, and she is a human too!¡± The bird still lying in the nest let out a low, derisive chuckle. ¡°Pitiful one, unaware of her own existence. Truly pitiful and foolish.¡± The standing bird¡¯s gaze bore into Wu Zhao, its tone unwavering. ¡°No human could possess such a bond with elementals, let alone two. Your affinity with two different types of elementals already betrays your claim of humanity.¡± Wu Zhao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Two elementals? Do they mean when I suddenly gained the memories and the power of the assailant who tried to kill me? she thought, her mind racing as she grappled with their accusations. ¡°Does it matter if I am human or not, Feng and Huang?¡± she asked, trying to change the topic. ¡°I am still the ruler of Luo Yang, on a pilgrimage to receive your blessings.¡± Her words hung in the air, a delicate plea for understanding. She hoped to reframe the discussion and remind them of the purpose of her visit. ¡°Though this pitiful one does not yet comprehend her true nature, there is a familiar scent about her,¡± the standing bird observed, its tone sharp and calculating. ¡°Indeed, as you say, what shall we do about her, Feng?¡± the resting bird asked, its voice softer, contemplative. ¡°I propose we subject her to a more rigorous trial, to test her true worthiness,¡± Feng, the standing bird, declared with authority. ¡°I am Feng,¡± the bird continued, its regal presence radiating a commanding aura. ¡°And I am Huang,¡± responded the other, who had now fully risen from the nest, its movements deliberate and poised.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Pitiful one,¡± Feng addressed Wu Zhao with a cool gaze, ¡°Are you prepared to face the trial we shall set before you?¡± ¡°No matter what trial you give, I will complete it, for my people!¡± Wu Zhao declared firmly. ¡°Very well,¡± Feng said, preparing himself. ¡°You will battle us now,¡± he continued, his gaze sharp. ¡°You will pass only when we deem you satisfactory.¡± ¡°Now?!¡± Wu Zhao thought, a surge of panic rising within her. This is bad¡ªmy mana hasn¡¯t fully replenished from the fight with Peng earlier! She took a deep breath. No choice¡­ I¡¯ll have to tough it out! ¡°Here we come!¡± Feng announced, his deep voice reverberating across the mountaintop as he launched himself toward Wu Zhao like a thunderbolt. Reacting swiftly, Wu Zhao summoned [Earth Shield], a solid wall of rock rising in front of her just in time to meet his charge. Yet, to her dismay, Feng shattered through it effortlessly, the fragments crumbling like dry leaves under his raw power. The impact seemed unavoidable¡ªuntil Feng¡¯s strike passed straight through Wu Zhao¡¯s form. She had vanished. ¡°What?¡± Feng muttered, skidding to a halt. The Wu Zhao he hit dissolved like mist; it was her [Mirage], cleverly cast the instant her shield was up. But Huang was faster to spot the truth. She flanked from the side, her sharp eyes locking onto Wu Zhao¡¯s real body. With a powerful kick of her stag-like legs, she closed the gap and struck Wu Zhao squarely, sending her hurtling through the air. Wu Zhao tumbled across the rocky ground, her breath escaping in a harsh gasp. Clutching her stomach, she forced herself upright, ignoring the pain radiating through her body. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got, pitiful one?¡± Feng taunted, his wings spreading as he loomed over her. Wu Zhao wiped the corner of her mouth, glaring back at him. ¡°Ugh¡­ If only I had conserved more mana in my fight with Peng¡­¡± she muttered under her breath. Feng chuckled, his voice full of scorn. ¡°Excuses will not save you here.¡± Wu Zhao¡¯s grip on her mana tightened, her determination flaring like a beacon. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯ve got!¡± she shouted, slamming her palms into the ground. The earth rumbled beneath them as [Earth Spears] erupted in a deadly array, jagged spires shooting upward toward Feng and Huang. Feng leaped backward, his movements fluid and calculated, while Huang nimbly dodged the onslaught, her powerful legs propelling her into the air. ¡°You have spirit,¡± Huang remarked, landing gracefully on a ledge. ¡°But let us see if you have the endurance to match it.¡± Wu Zhao¡¯s heart pounded as she steeled herself, the mountain¡¯s harsh wind whipping through her tattered inner robe. The trial had only just begun.
At the gates of Luo Yang, the city buzzed with activity. Peng Xian¡¯s ornate carriage, adorned with intricate carvings and silken banners, rolled to a halt as part of the routine inspection by the guards. The guards approached the carriage, their postures stiff with discipline, but upon seeing Peng Xian through the window, they immediately relaxed. ¡°Lord Peng Xian, welcome back!¡± one of the guards said with a deep bow. Peng Xian gave a slight nod, signaling them to proceed. The guards stepped aside, allowing the carriage to pass through. As the carriage trundled forward, Peng Xian¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of a commotion near the city¡¯s barracks. Soldiers, clad in polished armor, mounted their horses in a hurried but organized fashion. Among them stood Xiao Jie, commanding the preparations with an air of authority. Peng Xian gestured for the carriage to stop. He stepped out, his robes billowing slightly in the breeze, and called out, ¡°Brother, where are you heading in such haste?¡± Xiao Jie turned at the sound of Peng Xian¡¯s voice, his face lighting up with a brief smile of acknowledgment. ¡°You¡¯ve returned, Brother,¡± Xiao Jie said, his tone brisk. ¡°Just in time to watch over the city in my absence.¡± Peng Xian raised a brow, intrigued. ¡°What requires your attention so urgently?¡± Xiao Jie adjusted his gauntlets and replied, his expression turning serious, ¡°There have been reports of a colossal beast in the south, as tall as the mountains. Its appearance has caused great alarm among the nearby villages. I must investigate before it threatens the city.¡± Peng Xian stepped closer to Xiao Jie, his face clouded with concern. ¡°I was about to inform you of this,¡± he said, his tone heavy. ¡°I sensed a tremendous magical energy emanating from the south. When I used my clairvoyance magic to investigate, I saw a colossal beast resembling the Taurus beastmen. Its sheer size was staggering¡ªits presence alone was enough to send shivers down my spine.¡± Xiao Jie¡¯s expression grew grave. ¡°So the reports were true after all. How powerful do you believe this creature to be?¡± Peng Xian hesitated, his gaze distant as if replaying the vision in his mind. ¡°Powerful enough to obliterate Luo Yang,¡± he said, his voice laced with unease. ¡°But there¡¯s something strange¡ªafter wreaking havoc, it vanished without a trace. Before disappearing, it summoned meteors that rained down with devastating force.¡± Xiao Jie frowned, gripping the reins of his horse tightly. ¡°A colossal beast that disappears into thin air? That¡¯s no ordinary creature.¡± Peng Xian nodded, rubbing his temple as though trying to dispel a headache. ¡°I suspect there¡¯s a summoner behind this¡ªsomeone or something capable of wielding incredible power.¡± Xiao Jie¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°All the more reason for me to investigate this matter personally. If such a summoner exists, they cannot be allowed to endanger Luo Yang.¡± ¡°Brother,¡± Peng Xian said, his voice dropping with urgency, ¡°if you do encounter this summoner, promise me you¡¯ll proceed with caution. Someone who can summon a creature of that magnitude is not to be underestimated.¡± Xiao Jie looked into his brother¡¯s eyes, determination blazing in his own. ¡°If such a summoner exists, they won¡¯t go unnoticed for long. But summoning a beast the size of a mountain¡­ no single summoner could have accomplished that alone. There must be several working together, and they¡¯re likely part of the same organization. That makes this matter even more critical to address.¡± ¡°And one last thing,¡± Xiao Jie said gravely, ¡°Gilles passed away this morning¡­ from starvation.¡± Peng Xian sighed, his expression a mix of pity and disappointment. ¡°What a shame. He should have stayed alive to atone for his sins, rather than taking the easy way out¡­¡± Turning his horse toward the gates, Xiao Jie added firmly, ¡°Take care of Luo Yang in my absence. I¡¯ll return once I have answers.¡± Peng Xian watched as his brother rode away, a knot of worry tightening in his chest. He wanted desperately to stop Xiao Jie from leaving to face such a dangerous and unknown threat, especially given his lingering injuries. But he knew better¡ªXiao Jie was unyielding, bound by a sense of duty that would not allow him to stand idle. Resigned, Peng Xian could only pray for his brother¡¯s safety. Yet, his unease deepened as his thoughts turned to the timing of Gilles¡¯ death. The man had died leaving a trail of unanswered questions. Where had he found the girl who so closely resembled Queen Wu? And what of the assailants who had attacked him? Their skills were formidable, their identities and motives shrouded in mystery. The more Peng Xian dwelled on it, the more his sense of foreboding grew. For now, there was only one immediate course of action: to examine Gilles¡¯ corpse and uncover the truth behind his death. As the rhythmic sound of galloping hooves faded into the distance, Peng Xian stood motionless at the city gate, his thoughts a tempest of worry and unease. The looming threat of the colossal beast and its possible summoner pressed heavily on his mind, but he took some solace in his brother¡¯s strength and resolve. Chapter 45: Kun Lun Trial 7 At the peak of Kun Lun Mountain, Feng¡¯s talon gripped Wu Zhao¡¯s arm firmly, his strength undeniable. Her once-pristine clothing was now in tatters, torn and scorched from the relentless assault she had endured from both Feng and Huang. Wu Zhao looked utterly defeated, her strength drained from her body. Her breaths came in shallow gasps, and though her defiant gaze remained, her trembling frame betrayed the toll the battle had taken on her. ¡°Pitiful one, all talk and no bite. Is this the best you can do?¡± Feng scoffed, his voice laced with disdain. I¡­I can¡¯t faint here¡­if I do, it¡¯ll all be over, Wu Zhao thought, her mind battling the darkness creeping at the edges of her vision. Feng¡¯s talon tightened around her arm, his grip unrelenting. A sickening crack echoed as her wrist gave under the pressure, and a scream tore from Wu Zhao¡¯s lips. Without hesitation, Feng flung her to the ground with a force that rattled her bones. ¡°It is over and done,¡± he declared coldly, towering over her battered form. ¡°You are not just pitiful¡ªyou are weak.¡± ¡°N-no¡­¡± Wu Zhao gasped, her voice strained but filled with defiance. ¡°It¡¯s not yet¡­over.¡± With trembling arms, she clawed at the ground, dragging her battered body forward. Every movement was a struggle, but she pressed on, refusing to give in. Slowly, she fought to push herself upright, her determination a flickering flame refusing to be snuffed out. Jian Yi¡­ what would you do in this situation¡­? Wu Zhao thought, her heart aching at the memory of her fallen protector. ¡°Unsightly one, leave now,¡± Feng commanded, his tone cold and unyielding. Wu Zhao gritted her teeth, her voice trembling but resolute. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t give up!¡± With all the strength she could muster, she placed her palm on the ground, willing her mana to respond. She attempted to cast [Earth Spear], but nothing happened. The ground beneath her remained still, her depleted mana refusing to cooperate. Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°If you refuse to leave, then don¡¯t blame me for taking your life.¡± In a blur of motion, Feng delivered a powerful kick to Wu Zhao¡¯s abdomen, sending her hurtling through the air. She crashed against the rocky terrain, her body crumpling from the impact. Agonizing pain coursed through her, yet she struggled to rise, her determination burning despite the overwhelming odds. Wu Zhao attempted to rise, but her wobbly legs betrayed her. Her battered body refused to obey, weakened by countless injuries. Her left arm hung limp and unusable, and the searing pain radiating through her made even breathing a struggle. Each breath came ragged and shallow, and she teetered on the edge of consciousness, her vision blurred and dotted with darkness. ¡°You are weak. Everything you have obtained until now has been through the efforts of others. You cannot achieve anything on your own. Give up,¡± Feng said, his voice cold and unyielding. Huang, who had briefly joined the fight at the beginning, had since returned to their nest. Deeming Wu Zhao unworthy of her further effort, she rested comfortably, observing the one-sided battle with detached interest, as though watching an inconsequential show. ¡°E-even if I am weak, I-I will not give up!¡± Wu Zhao cried out, summoning all the strength she had left. ¡°Then die,¡± Feng sneered, his powerful, stag-like foot raised high, preparing to stomp down on Wu Zhao¡¯s head and end her life. But just as Feng''s foot was about to land, something unexpected happened. An armored arm emerged from beneath the ground, seizing Feng¡¯s leg and halting his attack. Feng reacted quickly, leaping with his other leg, aiming to kick the armored arm and free himself. But as soon as he was airborne, the arm, still gripping his leg, hurled him sideways with tremendous force, sending him sprawling away from Wu Zhao. The armored arm pressed against the ground, and from beneath, the entire body of a figure emerged. Standing at around two meters tall, the humanoid was clad in black armor that covered every inch of its body, its presence imposing and mysterious. "W-Who are you...?" Wu Zhao asked weakly, her gaze fixed on the mysterious figure before her. But it didn¡¯t respond, instead standing protectively in front of her, facing both Feng and Huang as though shielding her from their wrath. "J-Jian Yi...?" The name slipped from her lips instinctively, but the figure remained silent. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Feng rose from the ground, ruffling his feathers to shake off the dirt, an air of indifference about him as though the attack had barely fazed him. Huang, having been resting, stood up and prepared to rejoin the fray, her gaze cold and determined. "So, this pitiful one still has the strength to summon a golem... interesting," Feng said, his tone mocking yet curious. "There is something off about this golem of hers," Huang remarked cautiously, her eyes narrowing as she studied the armored figure. "Golem...? What are they talking about...?" Wu Zhao thought, her mind racing in confusion. This mysterious figure... is it not Jian Yi...? The golem¡¯s heavy armor gleamed in the light, standing tall and resolute in front of Wu Zhao. Its movements were slow but deliberate, its immense strength evident with every step it took. Feng and Huang, unphased by the appearance of the new opponent, squared off, ready to strike. Feng let out a guttural battle cry and charged forward, his talons raised high. With a swift, powerful kick aimed at the golem¡¯s chest, Feng intended to send it flying. The force of his strike reverberated through the air¡ªbut the golem did not budge. It braced itself, its armored body absorbing the impact as if it were nothing more than a gentle breeze. Feng''s claws scraped against the golem''s armor, but the creature stood its ground like an immovable mountain. Huang, not one to stand idly by, darted in from the side, her eyes narrowed in determination. She leapt toward the golem, aiming to strike at the exposed seams in its armor. With deadly precision, she slashed through the air, aiming for its flank. But the golem¡¯s massive, armored hand reached out and caught Feng''s foot, which had been planted firmly against its chest. In one fluid motion, it swung Feng''s body with surprising strength, hurling him straight into Huang, sending both of them crashing to the ground in a tangled heap. Huang hissed in frustration, quickly untangling herself. She growled, her eyes glowing with a fierceness that only intensified her resolve. "You are tougher than I expected," she spat, getting to her feet. Feng shook off the dust from his feathers, his eyes narrowing. With a raucous screech, he took to the sky, soaring high above the golem. "You will fall before us!" he declared. As he dove back down toward the golem, his talons aimed for its head, intending to tear through its helmet and strike at whatever vulnerable spot it might have. But the golem reacted quickly. With a fluid motion, it swung its massive, armored arm upward, intercepting Feng mid-flight. The force of the collision sent Feng spiraling through the air, crashing into the ground with a resounding thud. Huang rushed forward again, her eyes flashing with fury. She swung her tail at the golem, attempting to strike its legs, but the golem anticipated her move. It swung its massive arm downward, knocking her aside with a single blow. Huang was sent crashing to the ground, her wings scraping the rocky surface as she skidded to a halt. Wu Zhao watched, still struggling to regain her strength. Her body ached, her vision blurred from exhaustion, but she couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away. The battle before her was far from over. The golem, though immensely powerful, was holding its own against two of the most powerful creatures she had ever faced. The golem, its heavy armor gleaming with each movement, seemed more than just a mindless construct. It was aware¡ªaware of Wu Zhao¡¯s labored breathing, her exhaustion palpable with each strained inhale. The creature understood the delicate balance of the fight. If it allowed this to drag on any longer, Wu Zhao would suffer. Her mana, already near depletion, would be drained entirely with every passing moment. Its duty was to protect her, and it intended to end the battle quickly to spare her any further harm. With a swift, fluid motion, the golem turned its attention to Huang, the nearer of the two opponents. It surged forward, its massive armored body crashing through the air with startling speed. In an instant, it reached Huang and grabbed her by the scaly neck with an iron grip, its fingers pressing tightly against her throat. The force was enough to lift her off the ground as it squeezed with the intent to strangle. Huang¡¯s eyes widened in shock as the golem¡¯s powerful fingers cut off her breath, her claws scrabbling uselessly at the golem¡¯s hand, trying to pry it loose. Her body twisted, struggling for air, but the golem¡¯s grip remained unyielding. It was relentless, its focus on the task at hand¡ªeliminating the immediate threat to Wu Zhao. Wu Zhao¡¯s vision blurred, her body aching and trembling with every moment, but she watched the golem¡¯s actions through a haze of desperation. The golem, despite its immense power, seemed to be acting with a strange sense of purpose, as if it had a mind of its own, aware of her need for protection. "Enough!" Feng''s voice thundered, carrying an unmistakable authority. "This match is over. You have proven your worthiness!" He then turned his gaze toward the golem, his tone sharpening. "And you, summoned one, if you persist any further, your master will die." His words were not a threat to Wu Zhao¡¯s life at his hands, but a grim truth. The golem¡¯s continued exertion would only deplete the remaining mana Wu Zhao had, and that drain would ultimately lead to her death, not by Feng¡¯s power, but by her own diminishing strength. Upon hearing his words, the golem''s grip on Huang loosened. With deliberate, measured steps, it retreated, returning to the side of the fallen Wu Zhao, who lay on the ground, barely able to move. Although Wu Zhao felt a sense of relief, an unsettling thought lingered in her mind. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Feng and Huang hadn¡¯t truly fought to their fullest¡ªthey had only been testing her, as they had said. "We will honor our promise," Feng declared, his voice unwavering. "We will continue to bless this land, until the day you are no longer its ruler." Wu Zhao wanted to thank Feng and Huang, but as the tension in her body eased with the relief, she felt her strength slip away. Before she could voice her gratitude, her vision blurred, and she fainted. As she collapsed, the golem, having fulfilled its purpose, began to deconstruct. Its form crumbled away, returning to a pile of mud and stones, its purpose now complete. "Such a troublesome one, though still pitiful," Huang said, her voice laced with detachment. "Helping her unlock her hidden potential is all we can do." "We shall see how she struggles against her pitiful fate," Feng remarked, his tone heavy with foreboding. What they called "pitiful" was not her strength nor her resolve, but her fate. Feng and Huang could sense that her future would be grim, a shadowed path filled with sorrow and hardship. "Xiao Xi, Xiao Que!" Feng called out. After a brief pause, both magpies swooped down and landed gracefully in front of Feng. "Our King, what may we do for you?" they asked in unison.
"Take her back to her people at the base of the mountain," Feng commanded, his tone steady but not unkind. "You are both free to remain by her side if that is your desire." "Really?! You mean it?!" Their eyes sparkled with excitement. "I can tell you''re both interested in her," Feng continued, a hint of amusement in his voice. "After all, she''s the only one who brought both of you the Jade Empress'' peach." "We do!" Xiao Que exclaimed. "Verily!" Xiao Xi added enthusiastically. "I relieve you both of your duties as gate guardians," Feng said. "Now, go." "Thank you, our King! Hehe!" they both cheered, bouncing with joy. With that, Xiao Xi and Xiao Que each seized a section of Wu Zhao¡¯s tattered robe in their tiny talons. Flapping their wings in unison, they lifted her gently into the air and soared off toward the base of the mountain, where her soldiers and carriage awaited her return. "What will we ever do with those two magpies?" Huang sighed. "Indeed," Feng agreed with a smirk. "But I''m sure Peng would be lonely without them around, constantly pranking her." They both chuckled, the sound echoing through the air. Chapter 46: Barricades "According to the map, Zhou Village is just up ahead," Milli said, her eyes scanning the map in her hands. Hearing this, the villagers trailing behind breathed a collective sigh of relief. Exhaustion and tension softened on their faces at the prospect of finally reaching a place of rest and safety. The long, grueling journey and the constant fear of danger had worn on them, and the thought of refuge in Zhou Village brought a glimmer of hope. Zafir instinctively pulled his hood back up, concealing his face once more. Richard, as usual, wore an indifferent expression, his focus unwavering as he held Regina¡¯s hand. It wasn¡¯t a gesture of affection, but rather one of necessity¡ªsince their first meeting, Regina had clung to his hand for comfort. For her, it was a small but crucial anchor, offering a sense of security amidst the chaos. As they approached Zhou Village, the weary eyes of the Jing Feng villagers lit up with renewed hope. Their steps quickened, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten as they hurried toward the promise of refuge. Milli frowned as her gaze fell on the rows of sturdy barricades lining the village¡¯s outskirts. The barriers, meticulously constructed from reinforced wood and stone, suggested careful planning and a community bracing for prolonged danger. ¡°Hmmm, was this village raided or something? There are so many barricades here,¡± Milli remarked, her tone laced with unease as she scanned the scene. Richard¡¯s sharp eyes assessed the surroundings, his hand tightening slightly around Regina¡¯s. ¡°Remain alert,¡± he instructed, his voice calm but firm, continuing to walk forward with steady purpose. ¡°Got it,¡± Zafir replied, his voice low but resolute. His sharp eyes darted across the surroundings, analyzing every shadow and crevice for signs of danger. At the same time, he lifted his nose slightly, trying to catch any trace of a monster¡¯s scent lingering in the air. His senses were on high alert, his muscles tensed and ready to react at a moment¡¯s notice. Once they entered Zhou Village, the Jing Feng villagers turned to the group, bowing deeply in gratitude. ¡°Thank you for everything,¡± one of them said, their voices trembling with relief and exhaustion. Without lingering, they quickly dispersed, their eyes scanning the village for signs of refuge. They headed toward the central area, presumably in search of the person in charge of receiving refugees, leaving the adventurers standing by the village gate. Milli approached one of Zhou Village¡¯s residents, a middle-aged man stacking firewood near a small shed. His face was worn with lines of fatigue, but his posture remained upright and alert. ¡°What happened here? Why are there so many barricades?¡± Milli asked, her tone calm but curious. ¡°Oh, these?¡± the man said, gesturing toward the barricades with a tired smile. ¡°This village was attacked by a monster called Nian, and our Grand Commandant set these up to fend it off.¡± His voice carried a hint of pride. ¡°I heard he even cleaved the Nian in half with a single strike!¡± Milli raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. ¡°How old was your Grand Commandant again? Isn¡¯t he an old man?¡± The man chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Haha, he¡¯s over 60 years old, if I remember correctly. I can understand your skepticism. Unless you¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes, it¡¯s hard to believe.¡± Milli tilted her head, intrigued. ¡°He must be quite the swordsman if he¡¯s still that capable at his age.¡± ¡°There¡¯s even news about how our Grand Commandant slew a dragon singlehandedly!¡± he added, his voice brimming with pride. Milli¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°A dragon? That¡¯s... hard to believe.¡± The man nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I know, I know. It sounds like a wild tale, but everyone here swears by it. They say he fought it on the outskirts of the village not long ago, drove his blade straight through its heart.¡± Richard, who had been silently observing the exchange, glanced at the sturdy barricades lining the village. His expression turned thoughtful. ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, your Grand Commandant¡¯s skill might explain why this village has managed to hold its ground while others have fallen.¡± The man beamed at Richard¡¯s acknowledgment, his chest puffing with pride. ¡°Exactly! Without him, this village would have been in ruins!¡± ¡°Wait, did you say other villages have fallen?!¡± The man¡¯s face turned pale as he picked up on Richard¡¯s words. ¡°Um, yeah¡­ Not just Jing Feng Village,¡± Milli replied, her voice tinged with regret, ¡°even Meng Jin Village has fallen. It¡¯s completely in ruins.¡± The man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I see¡­ No wonder I haven¡¯t seen any southerners arriving here lately.¡± He let out a troubled sigh and straightened his posture. ¡°I¡¯ll need to report this to the authorities immediately. Thank you for bringing this to our attention.¡± With a hurried nod of gratitude, he turned and strode off, urgency evident in his steps. ¡°As expected, news didn¡¯t reach this place,¡± Richard said, his tone cold and calculating. ¡°Someone must have deliberately blocked it. Typical for a nation crawling with corruption and infested with rats.¡± Milli glanced at him, her brows furrowed in thought. ¡°I¡¯ve heard their Grand Commandant is strong, but if he really managed to slay a dragon singlehandedly, don¡¯t you think Luo Yang might stand a chance against Shinal¡¯s invasion? What do you think?¡±Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Richard¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Assuming it¡¯s true, the dragon he defeated was likely one that had just barely reached adulthood. A fledgling compared to the might of the Dragon King. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± His voice dropped, and his gaze sharpened. ¡°Nothing can save this kingdom.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see if I can find any supplies. Let¡¯s meet back here in an hour,¡± Richard said, his tone as steady as ever. He turned to Regina, his gaze softening slightly. ¡°You should stay with Milli,¡± he added before taking a step to leave. Before he could go, Regina reached out and grabbed his hand, her eyes wide and filled with a silent plea. Richard paused, his stoic expression flickering with a trace of hesitation. Milli smirked, crossing her arms as she watched the scene. ¡°Looks like ¡®Loner¡¯nen¡¯ doesn¡¯t suit you anymore, huh? Not with how she¡¯s always clinging to you,¡± she teased, a playful glint in her eyes. Richard sighed, his free hand rubbing his temple. ¡°Very funny,¡± he muttered, but he didn¡¯t pull his hand away. ¡°Let¡¯s go together then,¡± Richard said, his tone resigned but calm, as he turned and began walking, Regina still holding onto his hand as she followed closely beside him. Zafir glanced at Milli, uncertainty flickering in his expression. ¡°What should we do?¡± he asked. Milli tapped her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s go find some rations for our journey. We¡¯ve run out, and we¡¯ll need more for the road ahead,¡± she decided, her voice practical yet upbeat. She gestured toward the market area in the opposite direction from where Richard and Regina were heading. ¡°This way,¡± she said, striding off purposefully, with Zafir trailing behind her. ¡°We¡¯re looking for a medicinal shop here. Some of the ingredients I need are sold there,¡± Richard explained, his tone even as he scanned the street ahead. ¡°Fueh? Does your wound still hurt?¡± Regina asked, concern lacing her voice. ¡°No,¡± Richard replied, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s not for my wound. I need them to make bullets.¡± ¡°Huh? You use medicine to make bullets?¡± Regina tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Some ingredients for medicines can also be used for crafting weapons,¡± Richard said, his tone taking on a slight instructional edge. ¡°Even medicine, in certain cases, can be turned into poison.¡± ¡°Ooouh!¡± Regina¡¯s eyes sparkled with fascination as she leaned in, hanging on to every word of his impromptu lecture. ¡°I still have some elemental dust left that Milli obtained for me back in Acacia,¡± Richard said, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°That saves me some trouble since I¡¯ll only need to gather the easier ingredients.¡± ¡°Ooouh!¡± Regina exclaimed, her excitement returning as she recalled the colorful powders and shimmering liquids she had seen in Richard¡¯s workshop. Her mind wandered to the intricate process he had shown her, the alchemical blends that seemed both magical and scientific. Then, she remembered something else¡ªhow Richard had casually mentioned that if he lost concentration or mixed something wrong, the bullets could explode during crafting. Her expression shifted, the initial excitement fading into a mix of fear and unease. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Regina¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°You mean those things that could¡ªcould blow up if you¡¯re not careful?¡± Richard smirked, glancing down at her. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m careful.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s not reassuring at all!¡± ¡°There¡¯s the shop. Let¡¯s head in,¡± Richard said as he spotted the modest storefront, conveniently changing the subject. He gestured for Regina to follow, his pace steady and purposeful.
Meanwhile, over in the bustling market section of the village, Milli and Zafir weaved through the crowds, passing stalls adorned with fresh produce, dried meats, and various goods. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Milli mused, turning to Zafir with a playful smile. ¡°Do you have a favorite food?¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s fine,¡± Zafir stammered, his ears twitching slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll just eat anything you make.¡± Milli raised an eyebrow, a mischievous grin forming on her lips. ¡°Hmmm, real mature, aren¡¯t ya?¡± She leaned in slightly. ¡°Even vegetables?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± Zafir hesitated, his tail flicking nervously. ¡°I will eat it!¡± he blurted, his voice more determined than convincing. Milli burst into laughter. ¡°Ahahaha, relax! I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± She straightened up, her tone softening. ¡°I know beastmen with carnivorous genes can¡¯t digest much other than meat. No need to force yourself.¡± Zafir sighed in relief, though he felt a bit embarrassed by her teasing. ¡°Thanks¡­ but I¡¯ll try if I have to,¡± he muttered. ¡°Good spirit!¡± Milli chuckled, giving him a light pat on the back. ¡°There¡¯s even a dried meat stall over there! Let¡¯s check it out!¡± Milli exclaimed, pointing eagerly before grabbing Zafir¡¯s arm and pulling him along. As they approached the stall, the shopkeeper, a middle-aged man with a broad smile, greeted them warmly. ¡°Welcome, customers! My dried meats are the best around here¡ªguaranteed to satisfy your taste buds!¡± Milli leaned in, her eyes scanning the variety of meats displayed on wooden racks. ¡°Hmmm, what types of meat do you have?¡± she asked, her tone casual. The shopkeeper gestured at his wares. ¡°Rabbits, dogs, chickens, pigs¡ªyou name it, I¡¯ve got it!¡± Milli nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll have some rabbit meat then.¡± But as the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes landed on Zafir, his expression shifted. His welcoming demeanor turned cold, his lips twisting into a smirk. ¡°Sorry, customer, I only sell dog meat now,¡± he said, his voice tinged with mockery. Milli blinked, confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you had other meats?¡± The shopkeeper crossed his arms, glancing pointedly at Zafir. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. Dog meat¡¯s all I¡¯m selling today.¡± Milli¡¯s eyes narrowed as the meaning behind the man¡¯s words sank in. She noticed the subtle glance at Zafir¡ªhis hood may have concealed much of his face, but his Cainean Beastman traits were still visible if one looked closely. The shopkeeper¡¯s intent was clear: a deliberate attempt to mock Zafir. Zafir¡¯s ears twitched, his fists clenching slightly, but he kept his head down, refusing to engage. Milli, however, wasn¡¯t about to let it slide. She leaned forward, her expression stern. ¡°You sure about that? Because it looks like you¡¯re trying to pick a fight instead of selling your goods.¡± The shopkeeper shrugged, unbothered. ¡°I¡¯m just running my business, miss. Take it or leave it.¡± Milli took a deep breath, calming herself. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll leave,¡± she said sharply, grabbing Zafir¡¯s arm and leading him away. ¡°Your loss, anyway.¡± As they walked away, Zafir muttered softly, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to defend me¡­¡± Milli stopped and turned to face him. ¡°Of course I did! That jerk was out of line. I won¡¯t let anyone treat you like that, Zafir. You¡¯re part of our team.¡± Zafir blinked, caught off guard by her words, and for a moment, his tense shoulders relaxed. ¡°Thanks¡­ Milli,¡± he said quietly, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. The pair moved from stall to stall, but it was the same story each time. Vendors refused to sell their goods, their sneers and dismissive glances making their disdain clear. Some outright mocked Zafir with muttered insults, while others blatantly ignored them altogether. Zafir¡¯s ears drooped, his head lowered as if to avoid drawing more attention. Milli, on the other hand, grew increasingly frustrated with each rejection, her patience wearing thin. Finally, after yet another stall owner turned them away with a smirk, Milli had enough. She clenched her fists and stomped her foot. ¡°Forget it!¡± she said, her voice sharp with anger. ¡°We¡¯ll just hunt or gather food as we go. These people aren¡¯t worth our money or our time!¡± Zafir hesitated, looking back at the stalls they had passed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Milli. I¡¯m used to it¡­¡± he said softly, though his voice betrayed a trace of hurt. Milli spun around, her eyes blazing. ¡°Used to it?! You shouldn¡¯t have to be used to it! None of this is okay, Zafir. Just because they¡¯re narrow-minded doesn¡¯t mean you deserve this kind of treatment.¡± Her words caught him off guard, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Finally, he nodded, his voice quiet but sincere. ¡°Thanks, Milli.¡± Milli softened at his response, giving him a reassuring smile. ¡°Come on,¡± she said, her tone more gentle now. ¡°We¡¯ll make do just fine without them. Let¡¯s get back to Richard and Regina.¡± Zafir followed her, his spirits lifted just a little by her unwavering support. Chapter 47: Barricades 2 ¡°Heeeyyyy, Loner¡¯nennn~!¡± Milli shouted with exaggerated cheer as she spotted Richard and Regina walking toward them. Her voice echoed through the street, drawing a few curious glances. Richard barely glanced up, his expression as neutral as ever. ¡°Noisy,¡± he replied curtly. Milli ignored his tone and grinned. ¡°So, did you get everything you needed?¡± she asked. Richard gave a small nod. ¡°Yeah. Did you manage to buy food for the journey?¡± Milli hesitated, scratching the back of her head awkwardly. ¡°Uuhhh, nope. Didn¡¯t feel like buying from this place,¡± she admitted, glancing at Zafir. Zafir¡¯s ears lowered slightly, and he looked down. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault,¡± he murmured, guilt clear in his tone. Richard¡¯s eyes rested on Zafir for a moment before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± His tone was firm, almost commanding, as though to brush the matter aside. ¡°How far is it to Luo Yang from here?¡± Richard asked, his voice steady as he shifted the focus away from the earlier tension. Milli tilted her head, glancing at the road ahead. ¡°Hmmm, maybe a day or two? We¡¯re really close now,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°Great,¡± Richard replied, adjusting the strap of his pouch. ¡°Let¡¯s head out now. We can hunt or gather food along the way.¡± ¡°As expected of Richard!¡± Milli exclaimed, giving him a hearty pat on the shoulder, her tone playfully teasing. Richard, unfazed by her antics, ignored the gesture and began walking toward the village¡¯s north gate with Regina by his side. Milli and Zafir fell in step behind him. As they walked, Milli leaned slightly toward Zafir, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Told you it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s got a soft heart under all that gruffness.¡± Zafir¡¯s ears twitched, and he glanced at Richard¡¯s back. ¡°U-uhh, y-yeah¡­you¡¯re right¡­¡± he stammered, his mood noticeably lighter. Milli grinned and gave Zafir a quick nudge, her confidence infectious as the group pressed onward toward Luo Yang. As the group approached the north gate, they found a throng of villagers gathered there, their excited chatter filling the air. The atmosphere was buzzing with anticipation, a stark contrast to the tension they¡¯d felt earlier. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Milli asked a nearby villager, who seemed eager to share the news. The man turned to her, his face alight with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Commandant! He¡¯s coming to our village!¡± Milli¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°The Grand Commandant? The one who slayed a dragon and fought off the Nian?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡± the villager said, nodding vigorously. Milli glanced back at Richard and the others, her curiosity clearly piqued. ¡°This should be worth seeing.¡± Richard remained silent, his expression as stoic as ever. Regina, holding his hand, leaned closer, her eyes wide with wonder. Zafir adjusted his hood nervously, his gaze flickering between the villagers and the gate, trying to avoid drawing attention. The murmur of the crowd grew louder as the sound of distant hoofbeats echoed through the gate. All eyes turned toward the entrance, the air thick with anticipation. The rhythmic pounding of hooves against the earth grew louder, each thud resonating like a heartbeat that quickened with anticipation. The crowd at the gate fell silent, craning their necks to peer into the distance. Faint shadows appeared on the horizon, gradually sharpening into distinct figures. At the forefront was a man clad in striking red armor, its lacquered surface gleaming ominously in the midday sun. Every movement of his steed sent ripples of light across the intricate designs etched into the plate, an unmistakable testament to his rank and prowess. This was the Grand Commandant, a living legend, leading his troops with an air of unshakable authority. Behind him rode a unit of soldiers, their polished gear catching the sunlight in perfect harmony. The dust kicked up by the thundering hooves trailed behind them like a storm, adding to the imposing spectacle. The villagers watched with wide eyes, a mix of awe and relief spreading through the crowd. Whispered words of admiration rippled among them, as they beheld the arrival of their protector. ¡°Welcome back, General!¡± the villagers cheered, their voices echoing with relief and admiration.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Xiao Jie, the Grand Commandant, surveyed the crowd from atop his armored steed. His sharp gaze swept across the gathered villagers. ¡°Have you seen any suspicious individuals?¡± he asked, his voice calm but authoritative. ¡°No, General, we haven¡¯t,¡± a villager quickly replied, shaking his head. Xiao Jie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he scanned the crowd again. ¡°I see there are more people here now,¡± he remarked, his attention drawn to several individuals in tattered clothing. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Refugees, General,¡± another villager answered. ¡°They¡¯ve been arriving from the south.¡± Xiao Jie¡¯s brows furrowed as he processed the information. ¡°So, the reports were true¡­ Refugees from the south confirm the severity of the situation. This is more troubling than I anticipated.¡± As his gaze roamed over the new arrivals, it stopped on a group of four hooded figures standing slightly apart. One was noticeably small, likely a child, and another bore the distinct features of a beastman, his hood doing little to disguise his animalistic silhouette. The group¡¯s unusual composition and their concealed faces made them stand out like a sore thumb. ¡°Hoods pulled low, concealing their identities¡­ Yet they remain in the open instead of fleeing. Suspicious. Just what are they hiding?¡± Xiao Jie mused, his instincts sharpening. He nudged his horse forward, the sound of hooves drawing the attention of the villagers and the hooded group. As he stopped before them, the Grand Commandant¡¯s imposing figure loomed over the travelers. ¡°You four,¡± Xiao Jie commanded, his tone firm and uncompromising. ¡°Remove your hoods and show your faces.¡± ¡°Aahh~ What should we do?¡± Milli whispered to Richard, her voice tinged with nervousness. Without a hint of hesitation, Richard casually removed his hood, revealing his face with an air of indifference. His calm demeanor seemed to dismiss any potential tension in the situation. Seeing Richard¡¯s unbothered response, the others exchanged brief glances before following his lead. Milli sighed and pulled her hood back, revealing her bright, confident expression. Zafir hesitated for a moment, his hand lingering on his hood before finally removing it, exposing his beastman features. Regina, as always, stayed close to Richard, tugging her hood down cautiously as she peeked out from beneath it. Upon seeing Regina¡¯s face, Xiao Jie¡¯s eyes widened momentarily, but he quickly masked his shock with a stoic expression. "What is with this girl?" he thought. "She bears a resemblance to Queen Wu, though not as striking¡ªonly thinner and more fragile." Xiao Jie¡¯s gaze sharpened as he addressed the group. ¡°Who are you people?¡± ¡°We are adventurers from Acacia Town, located in the south,¡± Milli said confidently, stepping forward. She reached into her pocket and held up her golden adventurer¡¯s plate as proof of their status. Xiao Jie¡¯s piercing glare swept over the group, his commanding aura radiating an almost suffocating intensity. ¡°And what is your business here?¡± he demanded, his voice low but firm. ¡°We¡¯re heading to Luo Yang for a mission,¡± Milli replied, unfazed by his intimidating demeanor. ¡°This village was just a stop along the way.¡± As the tension hung thick in the air, a few of the refugees stepped forward hesitantly. They knelt before Xiao Jie, their heads bowed low. ¡°General,¡± one of them spoke, his voice trembling with gratitude, ¡°these adventurers saved us from monsters in the south. Without them, we would have perished!¡± The murmurs of agreement from the other refugees only added weight to their testimony, their eyes reflecting the desperation and relief of those who had survived against all odds. After a moment of contemplation, Xiao Jie weighed the villagers'' words, assuming their claims were true. He raised his hand, signaling for the others to stop speaking. "You four, follow me to the village assembly hall. We''ll continue our discussion there!" Xiao Jie commanded. Regina, feeling the weight of his piercing glare, instinctively hid behind Richard. Zafir, too, was unsettled, not fully understanding how humans could emanate such an intense aura. With Xiao Jie leading the way, the four of them followed closely behind, flanked by his troops. When they reached the assembly hall, Xiao Jie took a seat at the back-center, the seat typically reserved for the village leader. Richard¡¯s group stood in the middle of the hall, surrounded by soldiers, the heavy atmosphere making it feel as though they were being held there against their will, unable to leave. ¡°What happened in the south?¡± Xiao Jie asked, his voice stern and commanding. Richard glanced around at the soldiers holding spears and replied, ¡°Is this how officials from Luo Yang ask for a favor?¡± His tone was laced with irony, clearly unfazed by the tense atmosphere. ¡°Oi, oi~ Loner¡¯nen~ Are you trying to piss them off?¡± Milli whispered urgently, but Richard didn¡¯t respond, his focus fixed on the situation at hand. Regina, still hidden behind Richard, was too intimidated to meet Xiao Jie¡¯s gaze, her fear palpable. Meanwhile, Zafir stood close by, doing his best to remain calm, but his nerves were fraying. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that things could spiral out of control at any moment. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Xiao Jie mused internally. ¡°This man seems to be the leader of the group, judging by how he was the one who answered, and how the others didn¡¯t reprimand him for speaking so rudely to me.¡± He locked eyes with Richard, studying him intently. To his surprise, he sensed no fear in Richard¡ªno hesitation, no signs of weakness. ¡°Either he¡¯s capable of turning this situation around, or he believes he can,¡± Xiao Jie thought, his mind working swiftly. ¡°And since they came from the direction where the colossal monster was spotted, and have apparently defeated other monsters on their journey here¡­ it¡¯s likely the former.¡± ¡°How dare you speak to our Grand Commandant in such a manner!¡± one of the soldiers, who appeared to be their captain, reprimanded Richard sharply. Xiao Jie raised his hand, signaling for silence. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Bring them seats.¡± At his command, the soldiers quickly set four chairs in the center of the hall for Richard and his group to sit on. ¡°Now, are you satisfied?¡± Xiao Jie asked, his tone not truly questioning, but more of a clear message¡ªdo not overstep your boundaries. ¡°It¡¯s better. Could be worse,¡± Richard replied, sitting down immediately without waiting for permission. The others followed suit and took their seats as well. ¡°Now, do not make me repeat myself. What happened in the south?¡± Xiao Jie asked, his voice steady and authoritative. Richard crossed his legs, sitting back in his chair with an air of casualness, as if he didn¡¯t see this as an interrogation¡ªor feel any threat at all. He replied, ¡°You might have an inkling of what really happened, don¡¯t you?¡± The soldiers around them glared at Richard with visible anger, their hands tightening on their spears. They clearly wanted to arrest him for speaking so disrespectfully to their Grand Commandant, but refrained, since Xiao Jie had already permitted Richard¡¯s behavior. Richard, in turn, couldn¡¯t help but sneer, relishing in their frustration. ¡°Oi oi~ Are you trying to make enemies of them?¡± Milli whispered, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°I treat them how they treat me. Simple as that,¡± Richard replied, his tone unfazed. "Judging from their behavior, they are most likely the summoners of that colossal beast," Xiao Jie thought, his mind racing. "If a fight breaks out, this entire village could be destroyed. I need to tread carefully. If things escalate, I''ll have to eliminate them before they can summon the creature." He paused, his gaze narrowing as he considered the situation. "But can just four of them summon such a beast? Or do they have other allies hidden somewhere in the village?" Richard reveled in the discomfort of the soldiers, enjoying their frustration, before speaking up again, ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that you killed a dragon singlehandedly. Is that true?¡± Xiao Jie¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°I did kill an Earth Dragon called Terrathorn not long ago.¡± Richard''s smile turned devilish, his eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°Great. Because more of them will be coming in the near future¡­ dragons, I mean.¡± Chapter 48: Barricades 3 Xiao Jie¡¯s calm facade cracked for a moment, his voice rising with sharp authority. ¡°What did you say?! Just who are you to make such a claim?¡± His mind raced as he recalled the words of Gilles, who had warned of Luo Yang''s impending downfall before his passing. The tension in the room thickened as the soldiers exchanged anxious glances, their grips tightening on their weapons. Some shifted uncomfortably, their unease growing at the implication of Richard¡¯s words. The air buzzed with an unspoken question: was this man speaking the truth, or was he trying to provoke them further? ¡°We said it, didn¡¯t we? We¡¯re adventurers hailing from Acacia Town,¡± Richard replied calmly, his gaze sweeping over the soldiers with a sneer, clearly enjoying their visible unease. ¡°Oi, oi, Richard, is it really okay to just spill this information in front of everyone?¡± Milli whispered, leaning closer to him, her tone laced with concern. Xiao Jie¡¯s jaw tightened as he took a deep breath, his attempt to maintain composure evident. After a brief pause, he raised his hand with authority. ¡°Men, leave this room.¡± The soldiers exchanged uncertain glances, murmuring among themselves as they hesitated for a moment. But Xiao Jie¡¯s commanding presence quickly silenced them. ¡°Yes, General!¡± they replied in unison, filing out of the room until only Richard¡¯s group and Xiao Jie remained. Xiao Jie still harbored another pressing question: why did the girl before him bear such a resemblance to the Queen? He didn¡¯t want his soldiers overhearing this line of inquiry, so he dismissed them under the pretext of discussing the dragon matter privately. ¡°We need to save the princess, and since this guy is the Grand Commandant, we might as well tell him outright,¡± Richard said. Milli raised a finger, ready to argue, but she knew Richard wasn¡¯t wrong in this case. Letting out a small sigh, she lowered her hand and gave up. ¡°Tell me honestly, how reliable is this information? How did you come by it? I will not tolerate any trickery or lies,¡± Xiao Jie demanded, his tone sharp and unwavering. ¡°The southern villages were destroyed by dragons¡ªand not just lesser ones. We fought an adult dragon back in Meng Jin village,¡± Richard replied calmly. ¡°If this is true, then why are you so certain that dragons will invade Luo Yang?¡± Xiao Jie pressed, his voice filled with tension. ¡°Adult dragons don¡¯t leave their territories without reason. They all serve under the command of the Dragon King Shinal,¡± Richard explained, his expression dark. Xiao Jie frowned, his thoughts racing. ¡°If this is accurate, we¡¯ll need to tighten security at the borders immediately,¡± he thought, already strategizing. ¡°Tell me,¡± Richard continued, his tone suddenly sharper, ¡°the dragon you claimed to have slain¡ªdid it use [Domination Magic]?¡± ¡°No, it did not,¡± Xiao Jie replied, slightly caught off guard. ¡°That confirms it,¡± Richard said with a smirk. ¡°The one you fought had just barely reached adulthood. You got lucky.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Xiao Jie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°All adult dragons know [Domination Magic],¡± Richard explained calmly. ¡°They use it in conjunction with their elemental abilities to enhance their offensive and defensive capabilities. It¡¯s their signature skill.¡± ¡°And are you implying that your group not only survived an encounter with an adult dragon but also managed to kill it?¡± Xiao Jie asked, his tone filled with disbelief. ¡°We did,¡± Richard said with unwavering confidence. ¡°And we¡¯re planning to save your princess from the dragon invasion as well.¡± Xiao Jie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he caught onto Richard¡¯s choice of words. ¡°You referred to her as the princess, yet she has already ascended the throne and is now the queen. Does this mean your intention is to save her alone, rather than the kingdom of Luo Yang as a whole?¡± Richard felt a mix of admiration and dread. Admiration because this Grand Commandant wasn¡¯t just muscle¡ªhe had sharp instincts. Dread because learning the princess had already become queen confirmed the Dragon King¡¯s invasion was imminent. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Richard replied, his voice calm yet firm. ¡°At this point, no one can save Luo Yang once the Dragon King begins his assault.¡± Xiao Jie¡¯s eyes narrowed further. ¡°You¡¯re no mere adventurers if you possess this kind of knowledge. Tell me¡ªwho are you?¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Our identities don¡¯t matter,¡± Richard said, meeting Xiao Jie¡¯s gaze without hesitation. ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you this: I¡¯ve faced the Dragon King before. That¡¯s how I know his tactics.¡± His fist clenched tightly, a flicker of old scars and memories visible in his tense posture. ¡°If you want to protect your queen, you¡¯d best heed my words. Get her out of Luo Yang¡ªand do it fast. The moment she ascended the throne, the clock started ticking. It may already be too late.¡± ¡°I have another question, who is this little girl? Why does she resemble our Queen? I have seen another girl resembling our Queen as well, there must be something going on.¡± Xiao Jie asked, looking at Regina. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you more right now. Whatever I¡¯ve said¡ªyou decide whether it¡¯s real or fake,¡± Richard stated flatly as he stood up and began heading toward the door. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Milli asked, quickly getting up from her seat to follow him. ¡°The discussion¡¯s over. I¡¯m tired of talking,¡± Richard replied, his tone dismissive as he kept walking. Milli hesitated briefly but then turned toward Xiao Jie and gave a quick bow. ¡°Thank you for your time, General,¡± she said before hurrying after Richard. Regina and Zafir, both looking uncertain, exchanged a quick glance. Regina trailed behind Milli, while Zafir paused for a moment, his gaze flickering between Xiao Jie and his companions, before following suit. ¡°Wait!¡± Xiao Jie suddenly called out, his voice firm as he stopped Richard in his tracks. Richard paused but didn¡¯t turn around. He had an inkling of what was coming. ¡°I want to have a duel with you!¡± Xiao Jie declared, his gaze intense. Richard turned to face Xiao Jie fully, his expression unreadable. He had anticipated this might happen. Xiao Jie wasn¡¯t someone who enjoyed fighting, but in that moment, he believed testing Richard¡¯s strength would reveal whether his words held any truth. If they were truly capable of facing the Dragon King¡¯s invasion, it would show in the way they fought. A clash of fists would speak louder than words. ¡°Fine by me,¡± Richard said, his voice steady. Without further delay, they moved to the garden, where the space was far larger and more suitable for a duel. The soldiers followed behind, gathering at the side, their eyes fixed on the two figures preparing for the confrontation. The atmosphere grew tense as they watched, waiting for the clash to begin. Xiao Jie grabbed a spear from one of the soldiers, his grip firm as he prepared for the first strike. ¡°Here I come!¡± he shouted, charging forward with controlled speed, aiming the spear at Richard¡¯s shoulder. Richard, his expression calm, sidestepped effortlessly, the spear missing him by mere inches. As Xiao Jie¡¯s momentum carried him forward, Richard swiftly executed a low sweeping kick, aiming to trip him. Reacting quickly, Xiao Jie lowered the spear to strike the ground, halting his momentum just in time. With a swift motion, he lifted his left leg, attempting to stomp down hard on Richard¡¯s exposed leg. But Richard was faster. He rolled backward, one of his legs straightened mid-roll, aiming a quick kick toward Xiao Jie¡¯s jaw. Xiao Jie, sensing the attack, backstepped just in time, tilting his head back and narrowly avoiding Richard¡¯s kick by mere inches. The soldiers standing at the side were in awe at how quick Richard¡¯s movements were. Every strike from Xiao Jie was met with a swift counter, and though they had hoped their general would crush Richard, they couldn¡¯t help but admire the stranger¡¯s skill and strength. Zafir and Regina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. They hadn¡¯t expected Richard, who was so adept with ranged weapons, to be so proficient in melee combat as well. Zafir focused intently, trying to memorize the movements, hoping to learn from Richard¡¯s martial arts. ¡°If you¡¯re just trying to gauge my strength by going easy on me, I¡¯ll leave this pointless battle,¡± Richard said, his tone sharp. ¡°I apologize,¡± Xiao Jie said, returning the spear to the soldier. He then unsheathed his weapon, Zhan Lu, a blade bestowed upon him by the late king. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll come at you for real,¡± Xiao Jie declared, his eyes sharpening. ¡°Here I come!¡± Xiao Jie charged forward, swinging his sword horizontally in a swift, beheading strike. Richard reacted quickly, lowering his body and raising both fists, aiming to strike at Xiao Jie¡¯s torso. In response, Xiao Jie released one hand from his sword¡¯s hilt, but his other hand remained tightly gripping Zhan Lu. With impressive speed, he used his arm to block Richard''s powerful strike. As Zhan Lu was still mid-swing, Xiao Jie swiftly altered the trajectory of his blade, aiming to cleave Richard. Richard reacted just in time, leaping back to narrowly avoid the deadly strike. "Is fighting bare-handed your forte, adventurer?" Xiao Jie asked, his tone more focused. "No," Richard replied, his voice calm. Xiao Jie, sensing Richard''s resolve, grew more serious. He charged in with a [Three-Fold Slash], each strike coming faster than the last. Richard barely managed to evade them all, but Xiao Jie pressed on, relentless in his assault. Forced into a corner, unable to dodge to the side any longer, Richard quickly drew his gun. With a swift motion, he parried Xiao Jie¡¯s blade with the weapon, the sound of steel against metal ringing out. "That is a strange weapon you have," Xiao Jie said, his curiosity piqued. He had never seen such a weapon before. "It''s my masterpiece," Richard replied, his tone casual. Xiao Jie observed how Richard effortlessly dodged his relentless assault. Despite the intensity of the fight, Richard appeared unfazed, not a drop of sweat on his brow. It was clear to Xiao Jie now¡ªRichard was either on par with his skill level or might even surpass him. "I concede this duel," Xiao Jie said, sheathing his sword, a rare admission of respect in his voice. "No way... The General admitted his defeat?" the soldiers murmured among themselves, their voices filled with disbelief. They couldn¡¯t fathom that their respected Grand Commandant, who had seemed to be overwhelming his opponent, would concede in a duel. "Seeing your skills, I believe your story," Xiao Jie said. "I do hope we meet again, under different circumstances." He then turned to his soldiers. ¡°Men, prepare to depart. We¡¯re heading back to Luo Yang!¡± ¡°Yes, General!¡± the soldiers shouted in unison, quickly preparing to leave. "Amazing! I didn¡¯t know you were also skilled in melee combat!" Zafir said. "You handled that general with ease!" "It was nothing; he wasn¡¯t going all-out either," Richard replied casually. "If he had applied to be an adventurer, he¡¯d easily rank as a second-highest orichalcum adventurer, maybe even adamantite, the highest rank!" Milli boasted. "Amazing..." Zafir said, now holding Richard in even higher regard. "What rank would I be if I applied?" Zafir asked, curiosity in his voice. "Maybe silver¡ªthe second-lowest rank at most," Milli replied. Seeing Zafir¡¯s slight dejection, she added, "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re still new to all this. If you keep improving, you¡¯ll definitely get better!" She gave him a comforting pat on the back. ¡°I will escort you to Luo Yang, all the way to the palace, where you will meet the Queen and my sworn brother, the Grand Court Wizard,¡± Xiao Jie offered. ¡°Wow, that¡¯d be a great help!¡± Milli exclaimed, her voice cheerful. ¡°Do you know how to ride a horse?¡± Xiao Jie asked, looking at the group. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Zafir admitted, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°You can ride with me, then,¡± Milli said with a grin. ¡°Regina can ride with Richard.¡± With Xiao Jie¡¯s soldiers providing additional horses, the group mounted up. Zafir awkwardly climbed onto Milli¡¯s horse, holding on tightly as she took the reins. Regina hesitated for a moment before allowing Richard to help her onto his horse. Once everyone was ready, they set off toward Luo Yang, the sun beginning to set behind them. Chapter 49: Revelation One of the villages surrounding Luo Yang was Wei Jia Po. It was an ordinary village, though more prosperous compared to those farther from the city due to its proximity to Luo Yang. The residents lived contentedly, rarely facing any threats¡ªaside from the annual Nian Rampage. However, with Terrathorn and Xiao Jie having slain all the Nians, even that danger had been eliminated, leaving the village in relative peace. In one of the bustling taverns, a dark-skinned girl could be seen cheerfully serving the customers. Her vibrant energy and friendly demeanor made her a favorite among the patrons. Although she had only been employed by the tavern¡¯s owner recently, she had already become their unofficial "signboard waitress." Many of the regulars now frequented the establishment just for a chance to see her. ¡°Ya Si~ when will you go out on a date with me?~¡± one patron teased with a grin. ¡°Aiya, dear customer, I¡¯m just a humble girl. I wouldn¡¯t dare think of such things,¡± Ya Si, the tavern¡¯s beloved waitress, replied with a playful yet modest tone. ¡°Dream on, you big oaf! Lil¡¯ Ya Si is mine!¡± another patron butted in, glaring at the first. ¡°Ya Si is mine!¡± a third chimed in, joining the growing commotion. ¡°Dear customers, please don¡¯t quarrel here. You¡¯ll make poor Ya Si feel troubled~¡± Ya Si said sweetly, her warm voice quickly soothing the tense atmosphere. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t stand her. Acting all cutesy again,¡± one waitress muttered under her breath. ¡°I know, right?¡± another whispered in agreement, her tone laced with irritation. ¡°I bet she sleeps around with men, like the skank she is,¡± a third chimed in. Though Ya Si was adored by the patrons, her colleagues couldn¡¯t stand her. After a long, busy day, Ya Si returned to the dormitory where she lived with other staff members from the tavern. ¡°Mail¡¯s here!¡± a cheerful voice called out from the door. The waitresses rushed to open it, eagerly greeting the dark-skinned mailman. They giggled and blushed, charmed by his good looks and confident demeanor. The mailman, as it happened, was supposed to be Ya Si¡¯s brother. After checking if there was any mail for them¡ªand exchanging a few playful flirtations¡ªthe other staff members eventually drifted back to their rooms. Ya Si lingered, the last to check for her mail. ¡°My dear sister, this is for you,¡± the mailman said, handing her a sealed letter. ¡°It¡¯s from Master Hassan.¡± Ya Si took the letter and opened it immediately. After reading its contents, her expression shifted into something serious. Without hesitation, she burned the letter, leaving no trace of its existence behind. ¡°So, what does it say?¡± the mailman asked, leaning casually against the doorframe. ¡°Reinforcements are coming. Wait for the invasion, then bring the corpse back,¡± Ya Si replied, her tone cool and detached. She didn¡¯t even glance at him as she spoke. ¡°Not like you didn¡¯t already read it.¡± The mailman smirked. ¡°So, more pretend games, huh?¡± he said, folding his arms. ¡°All this acting is getting boring, Yasmin.¡± Ya Si¡¯s gaze flicked toward him, sharp and unwavering. ¡°Won¡¯t have to play pretend much longer, Harun,¡± she replied. A faint, almost predatory smile tugged at her lips.
¡°Woahhh~ This is as big as Acacia!¡± Regina exclaimed, her eyes widening at the sight of the city. The houses, built with wood and mud bricks, had a distinct reddish hue that contrasted sharply with Acacia¡¯s greyish tone. The streets buzzed with activity, vendors shouting and displaying their wares to attract customers. However, one noticeable difference was the fewer number of beastmen roaming the streets compared to Acacia. Regina¡¯s mouth watered as the tantalizing aroma of roasted meats and spiced delicacies wafted from the taverns and street vendors. Her eyes darted from one food stall to another, unable to tear her gaze away. ¡°We¡¯re not stopping here,¡± Richard said firmly, noticing her growing distraction. ¡°We¡¯re heading straight to the palace.¡± Seeing her slightly dejected expression, Richard sighed and relented, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll check these out later, after the meeting with the Queen.¡± Once they arrived at the palace, they were escorted to the meeting hall and told to wait. Meanwhile, Xiao Jie went to fetch Peng Xian. ¡°Brother, I need you to meet some people immediately,¡± Xiao Jie said as he approached Peng Xian. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Have you discovered the summoners of the colossal beast?¡± Peng Xian asked, his expression serious. ¡°I might have,¡± Xiao Jie replied. ¡°And I also saw someone who will surprise you.¡± Peng Xian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Just come with me,¡± Xiao Jie insisted, grabbing Peng Xian¡¯s arm. ¡°I need you to see them for yourself.¡± Back in the meeting hall, Regina marveled at the sheer size of the room. ¡°This place is even bigger than the Adventurer¡¯s Guild!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Well, it is meant for the rulers of this country,¡± Milli replied with a smirk. Richard, noticing Regina¡¯s growing curiosity, warned, ¡°Look all you want, but don¡¯t touch anything.¡± The moment he said that, Regina took off, dashing around the room as she eagerly examined the intricate antiques and stunning artwork on display. As the doors creaked open, Regina instinctively darted behind Richard, seeking cover. Xiao Jie entered first, followed closely by Peng Xian. Peng Xian''s eyes widened in surprise as he took in the four individuals before him. His gaze lingered on Regina¡ªher resemblance to the queen was undeniable, though she appeared thinner and more delicate. Narrowing his eyes, he observed how the elementals reacted to them. The wind elementals danced playfully around Regina, drawn to her presence. When he shifted his focus to Richard, he noticed an unusual phenomenon¡ªelementals of various types were gathering around the pouch at his waist. Turning to Milli, he sensed the presence of mighty spirits emanating from her pouch. He deduced that she must be a summoner and that her pouch contained items essential for calling upon her spirits. Finally, his gaze landed on Zafir. Compared to the others, the beastman appeared entirely ordinary, with no notable elemental reactions surrounding him. ¡°Oh my! What is this?!¡± Peng Xian exclaimed, his eyes widening in shock. ¡°How do you feel about them?¡± Xiao Jie asked, observing his sworn brother¡¯s reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start!¡± Peng Xian said, still reeling. ¡°Just from this girl¡¯s pouch, I can sense the presence of that colossal beast! And this man¡ªwhy are elementals of so many different types gathering around him?!¡± Richard, unfazed, cut straight to the point. ¡°Where¡¯s the queen?¡± Xiao Jie sighed. ¡°I apologize. This is the Grand Court Wizard, Peng Xian.¡± ¡°The queen is currently resting. She just completed the royal trial and won¡¯t be able to meet with you today,¡± Xiao Jie continued. ¡°But in the meantime, can you tell him what you told me?¡± Peng Xian¡¯s sharp gaze flickered between them, his expression still wary. ¡°Just who are you people¡­?¡± Milli shot an awkward smile at Richard, who remained indifferent to the two elder men, before stepping forward to explain. She recounted their journey, the impending dragon invasion, their origins as adventurers from Acacia, and finally, introduced each of them by name. ¡°I assume there¡¯s a reason why this girl bears such a striking resemblance to our queen,¡± Peng Xian said, his gaze lingering on Regina. ¡°I have seen another who looked exactly like her as well.¡± ¡°You saw another one?!¡± Milli¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Where is she now?!¡± Peng Xian crossed his arms. ¡°As expected, there is something strange about this phenomenon. But if you want to know where the other girl is, shouldn¡¯t you first tell us the reason behind all this?¡± Milli hesitated for a moment before sighing. ¡°You might not believe this, but their souls are fragments of a queen from a kingdom long lost in history¡ªEsmeria.¡± Peng Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°She has been reborn into different vessels throughout time, but only when all of her soul fragments are reunited will she truly be revived,¡± Milli continued. ¡°The Azevarian Empire has been hunting down anyone born with a fragment of her soul, trying to prevent her resurrection by any means necessary. Their emperor is determined to erase her existence completely.¡± A heavy silence followed her words. ¡°The other girl has already passed away,¡± Peng Xian finally said, his voice quieter this time. ¡°I saw her elementals merge with the queen.¡± ¡°I would have doubted you¡­ if I hadn¡¯t witnessed it myself,¡± Peng Xian admitted, exhaling deeply. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who she was in the past,¡± Xiao Jie said firmly. ¡°She is our queen now¡ªand that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Peng Xian glanced at him before nodding. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right.¡± The tension in his expression eased slightly, though a hint of unease still lingered in his eyes. Peng Xian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°I must ask¡ªwhat exactly do you plan to do with our queen when you meet her?¡± ¡°We would hide her¡­ and protect her,¡± Milli said without hesitation. Peng Xian¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Do you doubt Luo Yang¡¯s forces are capable of protecting her?¡± ¡°Uuh¡­¡± Milli scratched her head, giving an awkward smile, unsure of how to respond. Richard, unfazed, answered for her. ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Jie¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you truly confident, or just arrogant?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the Dragon King¡¯s might,¡± Richard stated plainly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even survive his Dragon Guards.¡± Peng Xian narrowed his eyes. ¡°You claim to know this Dragon King personally. If that were true, and he is as powerful as you say, how could you¡ªa mere mortal¡ªhave survived such an encounter?¡± Richard exhaled, clearly disinterested in arguing. ¡°Believe what you want. I¡¯m too tired to explain.¡± Milli hesitated before turning to Richard. ¡°Uh¡­ should I tell them?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± With that, Milli faced them and dropped the truth. ¡°This man here is a god. He was once known as one of the gods of smithing.¡± Peng Xian and Xiao Jie both stiffened at the claim. ¡°He lived in Esmeria,¡± Milli continued, ¡°just like the current Dragon King. But Esmeria fell¡­ partly due to his betrayal. They do know each other. In fact, he hates the Dragon King more than anyone.¡± Silence filled the room as the weight of her words sank in. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Peng Xian frowned. ¡°If such a kingdom truly existed, how is there no record of it?¡± Richard¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he simply said, ¡°History is written by the winner.¡± Peng Xian and Xiao Jie had no rebuttal. Deep down, they knew Richard¡¯s words rang true. The reality of history being shaped by its victors was something they could not deny. Moreover, Peng Xian could sense it¡ªboth Richard and Milli were stronger than him. Far stronger. He took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°Could you stay a while longer? Once the queen has recovered enough strength, I will arrange a meeting with her.¡± Milli nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Peng Xian gave a small bow. ¡°Thank you for understanding our position.¡± "With that, he and Xiao Jie turned and left the hall, but not before handing each of them a palace token¡ªan emblem of trust that granted them the freedom to enter and leave the palace at will." Regina tugged at Richard¡¯s sleeve, looking up at him with wide, pleading eyes. ¡°Fine, fine, let¡¯s head out to the streets then,¡± he sighed. ¡°Yay!¡± Regina cheered, practically bouncing with excitement. Zafir suddenly bowed deeply to Milli. ¡°Please train me! I want to get stronger!¡± ¡°Eh? Well¡­ I suppose I could get Baltimore to train you,¡± Milli said, tilting her head. ¡°Thank you!¡± Zafir said, his tail flicking with excitement. ¡°I take it you guys aren¡¯t coming. See you later,¡± Richard said before heading out with Regina. ¡°See you later,¡± Milli and Zafir replied. With that, Milli and Zafir asked the servants for directions to the training grounds and made their way there, while Richard and Regina exited the palace, eager to explore the bustling streets. Chapter 50: Revelation 2 "After passing through several hallways adorned with red-lacquered wood, Milli and Zafir finally arrived at the soldiers'' training courtyard. The guards stationed at the entrance allowed them in without hesitation upon seeing Peng Xian¡¯s palace token. They moved to an open section of the courtyard, preparing to spar. Nearby soldiers paused their training to observe, their curiosity piqued by the two outsiders and their combat prowess." Zafir drew his sword, surprising the soldiers slightly¡ªthey had never seen a beastman wield a weapon before. Moreover, the sword itself looked old and cheaply made. "Thank you for your guidance! I am ready!" Zafir declared. "Hmmm, here I go! Come out, Baltimore!" Milli took out a card, letting it hover in the air before tapping it with her staff. A shadow emerged from the card, swiftly taking form. In moments, a towering, two-and-a-half-meter-tall Taurus beastman stood before them, clad in battle-worn leather armor. His scarred, bullish face bore the marks of countless battles, and in his hands, he gripped a massive two-handed axe. The soldiers were taken aback¡ªthey had never seen a summoner before, let alone one so young. Moreover, the Taurus beastman exuded such a dominating aura that if they had to face him in battle, they might cower or flee from his presence. "Baltimore, please go easy on Zafir~" Milli called out, before casually taking a seat on a nearby tree stump. "Lord Baltimore, please take care of me!" Zafir said, addressing him as "lord" out of respect, as he had been told that Baltimore was the king of minotaurs. "Harummph!" Baltimore snorted, tilting his head back in a gesture that signaled Zafir to come at him. Zafir took a deep breath, his body tensing with anticipation. This wasn¡¯t just a fight¡ªit was his chance to prove himself worthy of Baltimore¡¯s training. He¡¯d heard stories of the minotaur king¡¯s strength, and now it was his turn to show he had the will to stand against it. With a battle cry, Zafir lunged forward, sword aimed at Baltimore¡¯s chest. The minotaur responded instantly, swinging his axe in a wide arc, the raw force of it nearly knocking Zafir off his feet. He managed to dodge at the last moment, but the wind from the swing ruffled his hair. The ground trembled beneath them as Baltimore readied his next move. Zafir¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. He hadn¡¯t expected the sheer power behind that swing. Without hesitation, he darted to the side, aiming for Baltimore¡¯s exposed flank. But the minotaur was quicker than he appeared. With a fluid twist, Baltimore brought his axe around in a deadly horizontal arc, forcing Zafir to leap back just in time to avoid being cleaved in two. Zafir¡¯s breath quickened. He wasn¡¯t backing down. He had come here to be trained, to earn the right to stand alongside warriors like Baltimore. Gripping his sword tighter, he charged once more, this time aiming low to target the minotaur¡¯s legs. Baltimore¡¯s heavy hooves dug into the earth, and he sidestepped with ease, avoiding the strike. Then, with a roar, the minotaur swung his axe down toward Zafir, his massive frame moving with surprising agility. Zafir dove to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike that would have split him in half. Sweat beaded on Zafir¡¯s forehead, but he didn¡¯t falter. He was determined to prove he had the skill, the resolve, to train under Baltimore. This wasn¡¯t just about winning; it was about showing his worth. With a grunt, he closed the distance again, slashing his sword toward Baltimore¡¯s side. The minotaur blocked the blow with his axe, the force of the collision vibrating through Zafir¡¯s arms. Zafir didn¡¯t stop. With fluid motions, he swept the blade toward Baltimore¡¯s legs again, this time landing a glancing blow against the tough leather armor. The cut wasn¡¯t deep, but it was enough to show that Zafir could hold his ground. Baltimore paused, his eyes narrowing as he regarded the young warrior before him. No words passed between them, but the minotaur¡¯s posture shifted, a silent acknowledgment of Zafir¡¯s tenacity. Zafir stood tall, panting heavily, his sword at the ready. His muscles screamed from the effort, but he wasn¡¯t finished. Not yet. He would prove that he had what it took. Baltimore gave a low grunt, not of annoyance but of approval, before turning away. He hadn¡¯t spoken, but his actions said everything. Zafir had earned his attention, and that was the first step toward becoming a true warrior under Baltimore¡¯s guidance. Milli, watching from her seat on a tree stump, smiled. "You¡¯ve earned it, Zafir," she said, her voice light. "Baltimore¡¯s training isn¡¯t easy, but you¡¯ve got his respect." "Way to go, beastman!" The soldiers clapped and cheered, their voices loud with admiration. They had witnessed Baltimore''s incredible strength, but even more impressive was Zafir¡¯s unyielding determination. They hadn¡¯t expected a beastman to possess such resolve¡ªespecially not one who stood his ground against the mighty Baltimore. His spirit had earned their respect as much as his combat skills. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
In the Queen¡¯s chamber, Wu Zhao drifted into a deep sleep, her mind clouded with a strange, vivid dream. Before her stood Gilles, his figure clear but his presence unsettling. He spoke with a chilling calmness, his words echoing in the dreamlike haze. ¡°You will be the Queen of Luo Yang,¡± Gilles declared, his voice smooth and assured. ¡°With my guidance, I will help you control the future of this city.¡± ¡°Gilles? Is this a dream?¡± Wu Zhao thought, her mind clouded with confusion. She felt disconnected, unsure whether the words were reality or a product of her subconscious. The Gilles in her dream continued, his voice becoming more urgent. ¡°The Dragon King plans to invade Luo Yang. He intends to turn it into a wasteland, a broken ruin.¡± Wu Zhao¡¯s heart raced, the weight of the words sinking into her chest. Yet, she couldn¡¯t quite make sense of it¡ªeverything around her felt distant, unreal. ¡°Father¡­¡± her voice called out softly, the word slipping from her lips before she could fully comprehend it. "Did I just call him father¡­?" Wu Zhao¡¯s mind spun in confusion. She couldn¡¯t tell whether it was her own voice or a distant echo of someone else¡¯s. ¡°Is this Annie¡¯s dream or past?¡± she wondered, the thought pressing heavily on her chest. Gilles, in the dreamlike haze, continued, his tone now filled with pride. "If we take hold of Luo Yang, then surrender to Azevaria and become one of its vassal states, we can still rule. The Dragon King would not dare to attack us!" His words were filled with a twisted sense of confidence, as if the plan had already been set in motion, as if nothing could stand in their way. ¡°My dear father¡­ we shall control Luo Yang together... I¡¯m sure Master Hasson would support you as well¡­¡± Wu Zhao¡¯s voice replied, the words flowing from her lips with an eerie sense of certainty. It was as if someone else¡¯s thoughts had taken control of her, a feeling that unsettled her deeply. The words felt distant, not entirely her own, as if they were echoes from another time, from another life. She stood frozen in the dream, the haze thickening around her as she struggled to piece together her thoughts. Was this truly her voice speaking? Or was it Annie''s, or perhaps someone else''s? The dream was slipping further out of her grasp, leaving her questioning what parts of it were real and what parts had been implanted in her mind. ¡°Dragon King¡­ invasion¡­?¡± Wu Zhao thought, her mind racing as the weight of the dream began to settle over her. What was real, and what was illusion? The line between them was becoming harder to discern. Suddenly, another Wu Zhao appeared before her, standing in the midst of the swirling dreamscape. Her heart skipped a beat as she stared at the figure. ¡°Is that me¡­?¡± she thought, her mind spinning with disbelief. The other Wu Zhao spoke with a quiet certainty, her voice carrying a weight of knowledge. "As you may have seen, Luo Yang will fall. You won¡¯t be able to save it." Wu Zhao''s chest tightened as the words struck deep. The figure continued, her expression cold and knowing. "Even with my dear father¡¯s wits, he still planned to surrender to the Azevaria Empire. He knew the difference in strength between this kingdom and the Azevaria Empire." The words felt like a punch to her gut. The other Wu Zhao¡¯s eyes seemed to pierce through her, as if trying to impart a grim truth. "Run. Escape from this place. You will die if you don¡¯t." ¡°Huh¡­? What are you talking about?¡± Wu Zhao¡¯s voice cracked with confusion and disbelief, but before she could process any further, everything around her dissolved into a thick mist. The swirling fog closed in on her, suffocating, and in an instant, she jolted awake. She was back in her chamber, the silence of the real world settling in around her. The dream lingered, unsettling and vivid, but the mysterious figure, the warnings, and the haunting words were gone. Yet, something about the dream stayed with her, a sense of dread, an uneasy knowing. She could still feel the echo of the other Wu Zhao''s words, like a warning she couldn''t ignore. ¡°Queen Wu, you have awoken!¡± the chambermaid called out, her voice loud enough to alert the other servants. ¡°Would you like to refresh yourself?¡± she asked, her tone respectful. ¡°Hmm, I guess so,¡± Wu Zhao replied, her mind still lingering on the strange dream. The chambermaids moved swiftly, preparing a bath and assisting her as she changed into fresh clothing. Once she had refreshed herself, the servant outside the door announced the arrival of Peng Xian and Xiao Jie. After thinking about what had happened, Wu Zhao realized her arm no longer hurt. She flexed it dramatically, testing its movement. ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore¡­ But how did I return? I don¡¯t remember anything after the trial.¡± ¡°Heh, aren¡¯t we powerful for healing your injuries?¡± Two voices spoke in unison from above. Startled, Wu Zhao looked up just as two magpies fluttered down from the ceiling, their small forms shifting mid-air into a young girl and a young boy. ¡°HAH?!¡± Wu Zhao gasped before she could even process what had just happened. Then, forcing herself to stay calm, she quickly steadied her breath. ¡°Is everything alright, Your Majesty?!¡± Xiao Jie and Peng Xian burst through the doors, their eyes scanning the room, ready for danger. ¡°No need to thank us, we are very humble birds,¡± Xiao Que boasted, placing her hands on her waist. ¡°Verily so!¡± Xiao Xi added, mimicking her pose with a proud grin. ¡°Intruders?!¡± Xiao Jie exclaimed, his hand instinctively moving toward his weapon. ¡°No, these two are our Queen¡¯s benefactors,¡± Peng Xian interjected calmly. ¡°They carried her back to the base of the mountain and healed her injuries while the carriage was on its way back to the capital.¡± ¡°Hehe, we are strong, aren¡¯t we?¡± Xiao Que boasted again, striking a triumphant pose. ¡°Verily so!¡± Xiao Xi added, copying her stance with equal enthusiasm. After taking a moment to process everything, Wu Zhao narrowed her eyes at them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two the gatekeepers of Mt. Kun Lun? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Our rulers granted us permission to stay with you!¡± Xiao Xi declared proudly. ¡°Be grateful, scandalous queen, for we will stick with you!¡± Xiao Que added with a mischievous grin. ¡°Scandalous queen¡­?¡± Peng Xian repeated, raising a brow in confusion. Wu Zhao let out a deep sigh. ¡°Will you stop calling me that? Others will misunderstand.¡± ¡°Should we?¡± Xiao Que tilted her head. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Maybe so?¡± Xiao Xi mirrored her gesture, looking just as thoughtful. ¡°Hah¡­ If you stop calling me that, I¡¯ll give you more tasty fruits.¡± Wu Zhao bargained, rubbing her temple. ¡°We should!¡± Xiao Que declared. ¡°Verily so!¡± Xiao Xi agreed. Then, in perfect unison, they both exclaimed, ¡°Where¡¯s the fruit?!¡± Wu Zhao sighed again, this time in complete resignation. ¡°Somebody please get these two some fruits from the kitchen¡­ Or rather, just take them there and let them choose.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the maid servant replied before promptly escorting the two excitable magpies to the royal kitchen. ¡°Peng Xian and Xiao Jie, you two came just in time. I have something to discuss with you,¡± Wu Zhao said after regaining her composure. ¡°Your Majesty, we also have someone we would like you to meet and something important to discuss,¡± Xiao Jie replied.